Reception Deception

Chapter 1

The SUV pulled up in front of the Plaza Hotel. Justin stopped the vehicle and looked into the back seat where Bree was strapped in. She smiled at her father.

"You are so beautiful today, sweetheart," Justin said.

"I know, Daddy."

Brian snorted. "Bree, you're supposed to say thank you."

"Thank you, Daddy," she parroted.

"Good girl," Brian commended her.

"Do I look handsome?" Patrick asked from his seat next to Bree.

"Absolutely," John declared and Brian seconded that sentiment.

From his jump seat in the very back of the vehicle, Bobby said, "Get me out of this contraption."

To fit them all into Justin's SUV had been tricky. But with the wedding finishing around noon and five hours to fill before the reception, a lot of the family, including John and Bobby, had gone back to the loft with Brian and Justin. They were all riding together to the reception, but Bobby as the shortest, had been delegated to the jump seat.

"Come on, old man," John said as he hopped out and went to rescue his husband. Brian and Justin looked after the children.

The valet took the keys to park the vehicle, as the family made their way inside.

"I wonder if my father will show up," Justin whispered to Brian.

Brian snorted. "He fucking showed up at the wedding. I didn't think Craig Taylor had the balls to do it, but he surprised me, and in a good way, for once in his fucking life."

"Molly was really happy," Justin said.

"Where Gampa?" Bree asked. She knew that was who they were talking about.

"I don't know sweetheart," Justin told her. "He might be here."

"Don't get her hopes up," Brian admonished.

Bree frowned and looked up at her fathers. There was still something going on that she didn't really understand. She knew her Gampa had come to the wedding and had watched her be the flower girl. She smiled at that thought. She had wanted him to see her, and he had. He had told her he was very proud of her. And she was proud of herself. There were a lot more people at the wedding than there had been at the rehearsal the night before. But she remembered what Auntie Emm had told her. She pictured them all with clown noses as she walked down the aisle sprinkling her rose petals. And she hadn't been afraid. She could see her Dada standing tall near the front. He was holding Muñequita and smiling at her. She had walked all the way down without even tripping or crying or anything. And her Dada had been so proud of her. She had seen it in his face. And afterwards Daddy and Gampa and Gamma Jenn and everybody had told her what a good flower girl she had been.

She held her Daddy's hand as her Dada arranged for a suite for them all for the night. He asked the bellman to take their bag upstairs.

With that taken care of they made their way over to the elevator. They rode it up to the floor where the reception was to take place. Bree beamed happily as the elevator door opened and they all trooped out.

They walked down the hallway to one of the rooms from which they could hear a lot of noise. Outside a sign indicated that this was indeed the Taylor/Brenner wedding. Brian and Justin each took one of Bree's hands and stepped inside, followed by John and Bobby and their son.

People were milling around. They seemed to be waiting for the reception line to form up. Justin had insisted upon being there in good time in case his father didn't show up. That way he could stand beside Molly if she needed him.

*****

"Mother, where have you been? We're supposed to be on the receiving line," Sharon Brenner griped into her mother, Sarah Kingsley's, ear.

"Sharon dear, please keep your voice down," Sarah whispered somewhat harshly. "No need to take that tone with me. I was just finalizing my surprise for the children. I may not have an extensive art collection but I do know my artists. Now, shall we take our place on the line." Sharon gave Owen Sr. the eye then dutifully followed her mother onto the receiving line.

*****

"Thank you," Susan whispered as she kissed Craig's cheek. "You made Molly and Briana so happy today. What made you change your mind?" Craig shrugged as he shook his head. He didn't want to admit that it was Brian Kinney's warnings that goaded him into showing up and walking Molly down the aisle. After seeing the joy in Molly's eyes and the happiness in Justin's, Craig realized he had done the right thing. He just hoped he could handle the reception surrounded by half of Pittsburgh's homosexual population.

*****

"Seth, where are you?" Jennifer Taylor was hiding in the ladies room speaking on her cell phone. She had ducked in there to call her date for the day, Seth Harris. Just after the wedding, Seth had gotten a phone call from his brother who had flow into Pittsburgh Airport for a surprise visit. Seth thought he had plenty of time between the wedding and the reception to pick up his brother, drop him off at his house then meet Jennifer at the Plaza.

"There was a pile-up on the highway and I got stuck about a mile from the nearest exit. I should be there in about an hour." Seth was embarrassed as all hell.

"You're all right, aren't you?" Jennifer was concerned that Seth was involved in the accident.

"I'm fine, just feeling like an idiot. I should have told my brother to take a cab," Seth said contritely.

"You couldn't have known. Just get here and in one piece, that's all I ask. I have to go; they're starting the receiving line."

"Okay, see you soon and I promise to make it up to you."

*****

"Will wonders never cease!" Debbie muttered to herself as they were about to enter the reception hall.

"What are you mumbling about, Deb?" Carl asked.

"Craig Taylor finally grew some balls; it's about fucking time too."

"Deborah Jane!" Carl was about to admonish his wife. "We need to keep the peace, for Molly's sake."

"Don't worry, honey, I won't say a word to that bastard. But you can't blame me if I accidentally stomp on his toe while we're on the dance floor."

*****

"I wonder where they're going on their honeymoon?" Mel asked Lindsay as they were checking their coats. Gus was wearing an Armani suit that his father had chosen and Brian's favorite tailor had adjusted it to drape perfectly on the young Kinney. JR shared her step-sister's love of pink. She was wearing a lovely dress befitting a pre-teen.

"Cancun, I think that's what Justin said. For two whole weeks on the beach." Lindsay sighed with envy.

"Lindz, I swear, I already told my partners that I need some time off with my family. We can plan a real family vacation over the winter break."

"And you and me?" Not only did Lindsay want to take a vacation with their children, she and Mel deserved some time on their own.

"First with them, then just you and me," Melanie assured her wife. Lindsay smiled brightly then gave Mel a hug.

"Cut it out, Mama," JR whined. "You're embarrassing me."

Lindsay and Melanie rolled their eyes as they broke apart. They regrouped as they were about to give their congratulations to the wedding party.

*****

Craig took his position next to Molly in the reception line. Susan stood beside him and he beamed proudly at her. She looked as beautiful as the day he had married her. He was relieved that he had made the decision to escort Molly down the aisle. She had been so happy to see him, and everyone had been stunned by his appearance. It had been worth the price to see their faces. And the price of admission had been high. He looked around the room noting his son and Kinney holding Briana's hands as they chatted with that loud woman with the red hair. He couldn't help but scowl.

They were going to come through the reception line, and he would be forced to shake that pervert's hand. He started trying to dream up a way around that. Maybe if he picked up Briana and kissed her, he could avoid contact with Kinney. He'd have to think of something.

He looked down the line wondering where Jennifer was. She should be in position in the line by now, but she still wasn't anywhere in evidence. He had noticed her sitting with a distinguished looking man at the wedding, someone he had never seen her with before. He wondered what that was all about, but now the man seemed to be nowhere in sight. Maybe he had stood Jennifer up or they had had a fight. He knew all about fights. He smiled as Susan laid her hand on his arm. It was nice to be back on good terms with her.

Owen Sr. and Sharon joined the line along with that Kingsley woman. She was an old battleaxe if anyone deserved that title. She was also the worst kind of snooty, having come from old money. He could have done very well without her being around, but she came with the Brenner family. She never had a kind word for anyone except herself, and occasionally her daughter. He wasn't sure how Owen and Sharon put up with her all the time, but that was their problem, not his. She was the one big drawback of Molly marrying into the Brenner family.

"Nice to see you again, Sarah," Craig said plastering a smile on his face as he took Sarah Kingsley's extended hand and gave it a gentle shake.

Sarah smiled knowingly. "It was too bad you didn't manage to get to the rehearsal dinner," she said to Craig. "It was a lovely affair."

Craig heard the implied criticism of his actions. He would have liked to tell her where she could strategically place her goddam rehearsal dinner. "I'm sure it was," he replied, deciding to be as non-committal as possible, and not get into a confrontation with the new in-laws.

"I hope this affair will prove to be up to snuff," she said.

Craig felt his temper rise. He was paying for a huge chunk of this "affair" as she called it. "I'm sure Owen and Molly have made all the right decisions," Craig said, hoping that putting some of the onus for the reception on Sarah's grandson would make the old broad back off.

"Hm." Sarah turned and walked over to her position in the line, having nothing further to say to Craig Taylor.

"Well done," Susan whispered to Craig. "I thought you might smack her."

"It wasn't that I didn't want to," Craig laughed.

"I know." She gave a little chuckle of approval.

Just then a flustered looking Jennifer rushed over to the line and took her position beside Molly.

"Is everything okay, Mom?" Molly asked with a frown.

"Seth is stuck in traffic. There's some kind of an accident on the highway."

"Oh, that's too bad."

"He thinks he may be here in about an hour or so."

"There's no telling how long it'll take," Owen provided. "If there's serious injuries or a death, he could be stuck for a long time."

"Shit!" Jennifer sighed.

"Let's get started," Owen said to Emmett who had just walked over to them.

"I was about to say the same thing to you," Emmett observed with a toothy grin. "I'll get Brian and Justin to come through first, and then the bridesmaids and groomsmen."

"Okay," Molly said with a loud sigh. She really hated all this pretentious claptrap.

"Buck up, Missy," Emmett told her. "The food is going to be fabulous. It will make all this worthwhile."

"That's Mrs. Owen Brenner to you!" Molly had to smile at Emmett's enthusiasm.

Emmett hustled over to where Brian and Justin were standing. He tapped Justin on the shoulder and asked him to start making his way along the reception line. Justin signaled to Brian, and along with Bree they went to shake hands with Sarah Kingsley who was the first in the line, actually the last in the line, but no one dared tell her that. Emmett went off to round up the bridesmaids who normally might have been in the reception line. However, there were so many of them that it had been decided that they would not form part of the line. That might help speed things up a little.

Sarah cooed over Briana's dress and what a good flower girl she had made. She shook Brian's hand as Justin was moving along to Owen's parents. "A fine looking man like you should find himself a worthy young bride."

Brian almost choked at her words. He was about to tell her where she could go, when he glanced down at Bree who was looking up at them. "I already have a husband who is more than I could ever wish for," Brian said softly. He stepped past Sarah and shook hands with Owen Sr. who gave him a look of sympathy.

When Brian moved on to Sharon Brenner, Sarah leaned over to her son-in-law and whispered. "That man," she said eyeing Brian, "isn't half as smart as I thought he was. He doesn't seem to know when to use the words wife and husband. What a shame! He's so good looking."

Owen Sr. rolled his eyes to himself and tried not to laugh out loud. "Yes, mother," was all he said. He'd have to get Sharon to explain it all to her mother some time, or maybe not.

Justin arrived at his father in the reception line. He gave Susan a warm hug and held his hand out to his father. Craig took it and pulled Justin against him in a hug that had been many years in coming. Justin was stunned but he smiled as he was released from the hold. "Thanks for being here today, Dad."

"Where else would I be?" Craig asked with a small grin.

Justin couldn't believe this was actually his father, the man who had shunned him and called him names all these years.

Bree tugged at Craig's pant leg. "I do good, Gampa?" she asked.

"You did very good," Craig enthused picking her up and kissing her face.

"Very good," Susan concurred as she shook Brian's hand.

Brian glanced at Craig who still held Briana in his arms. "Come on, Bree. Your Grampa has other people to greet." He reached out and plucked Bree from Craig's arms. That done he moved on to Jennifer, still holding Bree, and successfully avoiding the need to shake Craig's hand. He would have done it for Justin and Molly, but he wasn't sure what Craig might have done when Brian extended his hand to him. Something told Brian that it was better not to find out.

"Thanks, Brian," Jennifer said softly as Brian moved over to her in the line. "One crisis averted."

Brian smiled ruefully.

Reception Deception

Chapter 2

Brian immediately headed for the bar once he was through the reception line. He needed a drink. Craig Taylor had that effect on him.

Brian realized he was still carrying Bree. He deposited her on the bar, the two of them being the first into the ballroom where the reception would be held. He ordered a drink from the bartender. Justin must still be talking to his sister and Owen because he hadn't followed Brian into the room yet.

"Want a drink?" Brian asked Bree.

"I'll have what you have, Dada," Bree declared.

Brian snorted. "I don't think so, sweetheart, but how about some ginger ale before your daddy gets here?"

"'Kay," Bree giggled knowing that she normally never got soda. Her daddy usually only ever let her have juice. She liked the fizzy stuff.

Brian tossed back his scotch and ordered another one while he waited for Bree's soda. He had just handed it to her when Justin approached the bar.

"Brian?" he said, noting what Bree was now having a gulp of.

"It's a special occasion for a special little girl. She needs something harder than juice."

Justin had to laugh. "Enjoy the hard stuff now, sweetheart, because that's all you get."

Bree let out a satisfied belch, before saying, "'Kay, Daddy." She grinned happily as she held the now half full glass.

"I'll have a vodka," Justin said to the bartender.

Brian picked up his second drink and studied Justin. "You okay?" he asked.

"Yeah."

"Are you sorry your father's here?"

"Hell no! Why would you ask that?"

"You were supposed to be the one walking Molly down the aisle and standing in the reception line with her," Brian stated.

"I'm glad Dad decided to do his fatherly duties," Justin replied. He took a sip of his vodka.

"Okaay," Brian said. "Come on, Bree, let's get you down from the bar. Other people are starting to come in.

"I'm starving," Justin said.

"Me too, Daddy," Bree agreed.

Brian smiled at his two bottomless pits. "Emmett has his delicacies over here. Let's go give them a try."

They walked over to the side of the room where Emmett had trays of canapés. They were laid out very artistically with little hints of faux fur used again to continue the theme of the day.

Brian picked up one of Emmett's specialties. His pear with blue cheese in puff pastry melted in the mouth. Brian gave out an orgasmic moan as he finished his.

"I see you like my creation," Emmett said with a happy grin as he offered Brian another.

The usually very recalcitrant eater immediately accepted. He devoured the delicacy in one bite. "Shit, Emmett! These are too fucking good."

"I know. I can hardly wait until Mrs. Hoity-toity Sarah Kingsley tastes them."

"These are great too," Justin said devouring a tiny quiche that had a shrimp in the middle of it.

"Daddy," Bree said tugging on Justin's pant leg. "Hungry."

"Sorry, sweetheart, I got carried away."

"Just what I like to hear," Emmett laughed. "Let me make you a plate with a sample of all the canapés."

"That would be great, Emmett," Justin smiled. The table was starting to get surrounded with people, and he wanted to get Bree out of the way before someone pushed her or stepped on her inadvertently.

Brian snuck another pear and blue cheese canapé into his mouth. He needed to get away from the fucking table before he gained ten pounds. He went in search of another drink while Justin waited for the plate Emmett was making for them.

People began helping themselves to the hors d'oeuvres. Compliments were flying in Emmett's direction, as everyone raved about his culinary talents. The tall queen basked in his success. He had told Sean to hold back a mixed tray for the people in the reception line. He wanted Sarah Kingsley to get a taste of the best of his work.

Brian was waiting at the bar which was now packed with people. He felt a hand touch his arm and he turned to see who it was. "Stacey," he said. "How the hell are you?"

"As if you don't know," Stacy laughed. "I know you've been keeping a close eye on Kinnetik N'rgy."

"Of course I have."

"We're doing just fine, thank you very much."

"I know that too."

"I haven't been back to Pittsburgh in ages. It's good to see family and friends."

"Yeah, family and friends," Brian said skeptically.

"I mean it."

"Then why are you here talking to me?"

"You are my boss. I'm making nice."

"Is that what you're doing?" Brian snorted and then chuckled. "I'm just giving you a hard time."

"I know that too," Stacey shot back using Brian's own words.

"Can I order you a drink?" Brian asked as he finally got to the bar.

"Martini."

"Yes, ma'am."

Brian placed the order and they managed to squeeze out of the crowd at the bar, their drinks intact.

"Come on with me and let's find Justin," Brian said taking Stacey's elbow and steering her towards Justin who he could see over near the tables where they would sit for dinner.

As Brian and Stacey started through the crowd, Brian locked eyes with a distinguished looking black man. There was a flicker of recognition in the man's eyes. Brian frowned and kept on moving. He wondered who the man was, and where they might have met, but nothing came to mind.

"Justin," Stacey said as she approached Justin and Bree.

"Stacey," Justin replied giving her a big hug. "It's so good to see you again. Maybe we can catch up on what's going on with you."

"I hope we can spend a bit of time together."

"Hi, Stacey," a little voice said.

"And Miss Briana, flower girl extraordinaire," Stacey said, leaning down to kiss Bree's cheek.

"I do good."

"Yes, you did very good. Molly must have been very proud of you."

"To say nothing of her fathers," Brian added.

"That sounds like a story," Stacey laughed.

"If you have time, we can tell you," Justin chuckled. He started into the saga of Bree's practicing, gushing like the proud father he was.

Brian half listened as he looked around the room. He glimpsed the black man walking away from the bar carrying two drinks. The man gave Brian another quick look, again seeming to have some sort of recognition of who Brian was. Brian wondered is he had done business with the man at some point. It wasn't like him to forget business contacts. Even if he couldn't remember their names, he could usually remember the product. He frowned as he wracked his brain, but it was to no avail.

*****

"Oh excuse me," Katerina exclaimed shyly as she bumped into a handsome young man. She was trying to sample some of Emmett's delicacies but several other bridesmaids and groomsmen beat her to the buffet table. She was so nervous at being a bridesmaid, in spite of Molly's assurances, that she hadn't eaten breakfast and hardly any lunch. Katerina was very hungry and feeling rather faint.

"No, my fault," the young man stated with a slight Hispanic accent. Katerina's eyes and ears perked up. She thought she was the only Hispanic in attendance. "My name is Hector," he said as he held out his hand to shake Katerina's.

"Katerina," she replied, a little wobbly on her feet. Hector quickly assessed the situation then led Katerina to a nearby table. He stuck a soda in her hand and pushed his plate toward her. Katerina took a few sips of cola then nibbled on fruit. As her blood sugar began to rise, Katerina felt much better.

"Thank you," she said.

"I don't know what it is about America that forces all Latina to want to be like these bimbos," Hector stated, as he swept his arm at the bridesmaids.

"I beg your pardon?" Katerina was confused and did not like being compared to those women.

"You're on a diet, yes? You think you're too fat or your hair is too dark, that you're not blond."

"No, I'm not, but my youngest sister is, as well as my cousins," Katerina pointed to the bride and Justin. "And you are very rude!" Katerina stated in Spanish as she was about go back to her family. "You know nothing about me."

"Please, I'm sorry." Hector held up his hands. "You're right. Let me start all over again. Hello, my name is Hector Sanchez. I'm here with my partner, Raphael Angles. We are friends of the groom." Hector held out his hand again to Katerina. Katerina scrutinized Hector closely then lightly shook his hand.

"I am Katerina Taylor, cousin to Molly and Justin Taylor. I have been in this country for two years and I am studying to be a nurse. And I am NOT on a diet. I was so nervous about being a bridesmaid that I couldn't eat before."

"Boy, I was way off, wasn't I? People always assume things about me and my partner. I should have known better than to assume."

"Your partner?" Hector discreetly indicated Raphael. "He is very handsome. I have no partner. I have a good friend, but nursing school is very difficult and I volunteer at the clinic when I can. My friend, she just started at PIFA. We have little time to be together."

"So you're a..." Hector said softly. He recognized a kindred spirit but not everyone was out. Emmett took that moment to swing by with a tray.

"Katerina, honey, you look pale. Here, sweetie, have a few of these, you need the protein." Emmett slid about six baby quiches on her plate then whisked himself and his tray away. Katerina looked at the plate of food then at Hector. Realizing what most people would assume about Emmett, Katerina and Hector laughed.

"I am sorry that I upset you before," Hector said apologetically.

"I did not mean to snap at you, I was really very hungry and nervous. I have never been in a wedding before. And I am still learning English."

"You speak English very well. I was born here but my family speak only Spanish at home. We learned. But if you don't mind, would you tell me how you are related to the bride." Katerina ate two more baby quiches then told Hector the legend of Kinney and Patrick.

*****

"Owen, many congratulations of the day. But, um, can you tell me who is that pretty young woman who appears to fascinate Hector?" Raphael asked Owen Sr.

"Dr. Raph! I'm so glad to see you." Owen and Raphael shook hands. "She is a distant cousin of Molly and Justin's. She came here a couple of years ago and is studying to be a nurse." Owen explained what little he knew of Katerina. "She and Molly have become close. And several of her family are sponsoring her so that she can become a citizen."

"How long have I tended to your family's pets?" Owen appeared to be adding up many years. "Exactly. I think that earns you the right to call me Raphael, don't you?" Raphael turned his gaze back onto Katerina. "She's very pretty. She looks a lot like Molly."

"I've seen pictures of her older brother. He's almost exactly like Justin only with a darker complexion and dark hair, but he has those Taylor blue eyes."

"He must be stunning," Raphael let slip. "I hope Hector doesn't lead the poor thing on."

"Don't worry; Hector is not Katerina's type."

"Oh? Too short?"

"Too male. According to Molly, Katerina is partial to the fairer sex." Owen blushed and Raphael laughed. "Come, I'll introduce you." Owen Sr. led his friend and family vet to meet Katerina.

*****

"Down, Daddy." Bree began to squirm out of Justin's arms. For the moment, Bree had her fill of tasty treats and she wanted to say hello to Katerina. With Katerina so busy in school and helping at the clinic, Briana didn't see her too often. Brian and Justin watched as the little girl boldly pushed her way through the yards of satin and crinoline to get to her cousin.

When Bree reached the end of her journey, Katerina immediately placed the child on her lap and looked around for Bree's dads. Finding their gaze and their nods of approval, Katerina began to whisper simple Spanish endearments and phrases to the little girl. Bree began to parrot them back.

"Brian, you're staring. Stop it," Justin quietly admonished his partner. Justin knew that look.

"Sorry, Sunshine, but I just can't place that guy." Brian's brows began to knit together in annoyance.

"What guy?" Brian flicked his hand toward Raphael as he was being introduced to Katerina and Briana. "The younger one talking to Kat?"

"No, the older one. I know him from somewhere but I can't figure out from where."

Justin scrutinized the man a bit more. His artist's imagination allowed Justin to envision the man younger and wearing different clothing. A knowing smirk crossed Justin's lips. He decided to ease Brian's tortured mind...or not.

"Bri, how long were you the stud?" Justin asked nonchalantly. He could see the wheels turning in Brian's head. Before Brian could answer, Justin posed another question. "And in all that time, how many tricks did you do?" Brian's analytical mind began to calculate the average amount of tricks per week, multiply that by and by... Brian's eyebrows disappeared into his hairline. "Uh huh. And how many of them are memorable enough so that after all our years together as a committed couple, you still remember them?"

Brian thought hard, maybe that cop and the guy who found the lump but none of them were very memorable except for the one who never left. "I love you," Brian whispered to Justin. Justin smiled then burst out laughing. He grabbed Brian by the ears and pulled his head close so that they were nose to nose and looking cross-eyed at each other.

"You sound like Bree when she thinks she did something wrong. Bri, Pittsburgh isn't all that big. You're bound to run into an old trick or two. I'm surprised there aren't more of them here tonight, right in this room."

Justin had a firm grip on his ears so Brian couldn't turn his head. Aside from the distinguished black man, the only other former trick in the room was Ben. But Justin had a point.

"And I love you too, you big Smoosh." Justin gave Brian a loving and reassuring kiss. Brian was secure that nothing or no one could get between them.

Just then Gus walked by with two heavily laden plates in his hands.

"Jeez, Pops, get a room," Gus teased as he brought his burden to his mothers' table. Brian and Justin began giggling.

"Let's go face our past and our future, together," Justin said as he released Brian's ears, giving him one more discreet kiss. They got up to face whatever the day held for them...together.

Reception Deception

Chapter 3

Justin dragged Brian through the rows of round tables looking for the one that had their names on it. They had started near the back of the room where the bar was located. Justin was making his way forward.

"We're not in the fucking front row, are we?" Brian griped.

"Of course, we are. I'm the brother of the bride."

"Shit!"

"What difference does it make where we sit?" Justin asked with a frown for his husband.

"The closer we are, the more I have to pretend to be paying attention."

Justin snorted. "You're pretty good at pretending to pay attention."

"What the fuck does that mean?" Brian demanded. He wasn't sure if that had been a compliment or a criticism.

"What do you think it means?" Justin asked as he continued to head for the row of tables closest to the lengthy head table set up at the front of the room.

"If I knew what the fuck you meant, I wouldn't have asked."

"You are so transparent," Justin told him.

"Transparent?" Brian frowned.

"Yeah, transparent."

"I'm going to have a fucking hissy fit, if you don't tell me what the hell you're driving at."

"Bri, sweetheart," Justin began in his most condescending tone. "We all know that you don't give a shit about protocol and social niceties."

"So?" Brian questioned. It wasn't like Justin to state the obvious.

"So, if we sat you at the back of the room, you'd be slipping out at every opportunity. In fact, you might never return."

"So?" Brian repeated.

Justin chuckled. "This is my sister's wedding. I have to be here for her. And I want you here with me."

"Are you saying that you asked to be seated at the front of the room … to hold me captive?" Brian asked in disbelief. He didn't think Justin would betray him like that.

"Of course not, you big smoosh."

"Okay," Brian said, slightly mollified.

"I could never hold you prisoner. You do that voluntarily for me … most of the time," Justin said with a laugh. "But when Emmett suggested this seating arrangement and Molly approved, I did agree. I thought it would … um … reduce the temptations for you." Justin stopped at one of about six tables that bordered the hardwood dance floor which separated the raised head table from the rest of the guests. Off to the side of the dance floor was another raised area that contained the DJ's equipment and a microphone on a stand.

"Asshole," Brian stated with a grin of understanding and admiration for his husband.

"I have to protect my interests," Justin said with his beatific smile.

"And I hope I'm included in those interests."

"You're number one, big guy, right along with Briana."

"Well, I guess that makes it … better," Brian admitted grudgingly.

"And I'll make it much better for you at the end of the evening," Justin said with a wink.

"Is that a promise?" Justin nodded. "So, what was this about me pretending to pay attention?"

Justin sighed. "You're so crafty, Brian Kinney. I know that you pay attention even when you look like you're not. I learned that a long time ago."

"You did, huh?" Brian asked, crossing his arms on his chest and smirking at Justin.

"I've always told you that I was onto you," Justin laughed. "And I am."

"If I'm paying so much attention, then why do I need to pretend to pay attention?" Brian asked. He wanted to get this straight.

"You don't need to. But sometimes you find it effective to show interest. Most of the time though, you find it more effective to pretend that you're not interested. Then people say and do things that they would not do if they knew you were watching," Justin explained.

"And what good is there in my doing this?" Brian asked smugly, not denying that that was exactly what he did.

"I've always known that you were an excellent judge of character, except maybe for one or two little slips."

"Really?" Brian asked. He'd have to find out what were the one or two slips Justin was talking about. But that could wait until later.

"That supposed lack of interest lets you learn lots of things."

Brian snorted. "You make me sound like a master of deception."

"You are … or rather you were. I think, these days, you find it a lot less necessary to carry on your deceptions."

"That's what you think, is it?"

"Yep." Justin nodded his head in affirmation.

"Shit! I thought I still had a few secrets."

"Not from me, you big Smoosh," Justin giggled.

"That sounded like a capital 'S'." Brian observed.

"It was."

"And a little while ago, it was a small 's'."

"Right," Justin smiled. "See how much you pay attention."

"Even when you might think I'm not," Brian stated.

"Even when others might think you're not. Me, I know differently."

"Yes, you do," Brian admitted with a grin. "I guess I'll have to be happy sitting in the front row … as long as it's with you."

"Or you can pretend to be happy," Justin chuckled. "Here we are … front row center."

Brian looked at the name card that said "Justin Taylor" handwritten in a fancy style of calligraphy. The ink was the palest blue on a silky white stiff paper. Across the top of the card was a row of fur that matched the fur on the neckline of Molly's gown.

"That isn't real fur, is it?" Brian asked.

Justin chuckled and shook his head. "Emm had a devil of a time finding faux fur that would look so much like what's on Molly's dress, but he pulled it off."

"Not bad," Brian agreed, picking up the card that held his own name. He touched the fur to make sure it wasn't real.

"Attention to detail, that's Emm's forte."

"Absolutely," Brian said, as he snagged another one of the pear and blue cheese puffs as a waiter went by with a tray of them.

"You won't have any room left for dinner," Justin groaned.

"This can be dinner as far as I'm concerned," Brian stated. He took a big bite out of the canapé. "These have to be the best thing that big fairy ever created."

"This big fairy will take that compliment," Emmett grinned, as he approached his two friends.

"Brian has eaten at least a dozen of those things," Justin explained.

"No! Brian Kinney who never eats carbs after seven?" Emmett exclaimed.

"It's only quarter to seven," Brian said smugly looking at his watch.

Emmett smiled. "I'm glad you like them so much. Even that old battleaxe, Sarah Kingsley, has been scarfing them down."

"I hope she appreciates just what a great chef you are," Justin stated adamantly.

"I don't expect to hear that from her lips. She's too sly and too mean to say something like that openly. But I do relish seeing her snatch canapés whenever they go by. It means she really likes them."

"You deserve a lot of credit, Emmett," Justin said sincerely.

"Thank, sweetie. And so does someone else who helped out when he was needed." Emmett looked meaningfully at Brian.

"Would you go check on your minions or bake some of these," Brian said downing the rest of the puff pastry as he shooed Emmett away.

"I think Emm's onto you too," Justin chuckled.

"Let me keep a few of my delusions, will you?" Brian sighed.

"Sure, big guy. Let's go find our daughter before she talks Katerina's ear off."

Brian put his hand in the small of Justin's back, so that he had contact with his husband as they made their way back through the tables.

*****

Bree was happily sitting on her Auntie Kat's lap and while she wasn't the whole center of attention, Bree relished in being included, every once in a while, in the adults' conversation. The nice Mr.Owen had brought a big man over to introduce to Auntie Kat, Bree was so pleased when the big man bowed to Bree and Katerina and kissed their hands. Bree had a hard time pronouncing the big man's name but he said it was okay to call him Raph. Raph seemed to be a very good friend to Mr. Hector. Mr. Hector seemed to be making friends with Katerina.

For the most part the conversation was light. Mr.Owen was congratulated again. The bride and groom were complimented as well as Katerina and, of course, Bree. That pleased Briana to no end. Bree sat back against her auntie, smiling one of her sunniest and watching.

"Owen, how is Miss Tiffany doing?" Hector asked as Raphael pulled up a chair and sat next to him.

"Much better, now that she has grown accustomed to her new diet," Owen Sr. replied.

"Good, I had a devil of a time researching that one. Those diets are not in your standard dog books," Hector commented, and Katerina's eyes grew wide. She thought they were talking about a person or a sick child.

"Excuse me?" Katerina turned to Hector for a little help. How does one translate 'teacup poodle'? Hector quickly fired off an explanation which made Katerina giggle and blush.

"Hector! Are you saying mean things about poor little Miss Tiffany?" Raphael admonished his partner in all things. Raphael had a gleam in his eyes. The elder Owen groaned pitifully.

"You're not going to let that one go, are you?" Both Raphael and Hector shook their heads and valiantly attempted not to laugh. They failed. Owen sighed loudly then began his explanation for Katerina and Bree.

"You see, my mother-in-law adores unique and special things..."

"Like my Daddy's paintings?" Bree asked. You couldn't get any more unique or special than his paintings.

"Yes, something like that. However, she wanted something to keep her company, so Sarah got a 'teacup poodle.' It's a very tiny dog that can fit in the palm of your hand." Owen held out his hand to demonstrate for Bree and Kat. Bree's mind went off to the races as she held her hand out and then thought about Beau.

"Well, Miss Tiffany, that's the dog's name..." Raphael and Hector snickered, Owen shot them a look. "Miss Tiffany became ill so I took her to our family veterinarian, Dr. Raphael Angles, and his trusty vet tech, Hector Sanchez. They made her all better." Owen sat back and crossed his arms on his chest, the universal sign that one has spoken and daring anyone to defy one.

"I think you're forgetting one important detail," Hector stated, taking the bull by the horns.

"I don't believe so," Owen remarked casually.

"Katerina, when Owen came into our office he was very upset. The little dog was having trouble eating and, well, um, you're studying to be a nurse. You know what goes in must come out. The little thing was experiencing a blockage. Owen came rushing into the office, speaking very fast, and we had no idea where the dog was." Raphael then took over the tale.

"We finally got Owen calm and we asked him where was the dog? We have been known to make house calls. I thought perhaps little Miss Tiffany was home and Owen wanted me to go out to see her. Owen stopped for a moment then began to pat himself down." Raphael demonstrated for Katerina and Bree. "He put his hand in his pocket..."

At that point, Hector and Raphael couldn't hold back their laughter. Owen took over the story again.

"I had put the pup in my pocket to keep her safe as I drove to their office. It was the only place I could think of. I didn't want to put her in a box. She might have gotten hurt or scared. But I forgot which pocket I had her in." By now Hector and Raph were laughing like hyenas. "Anyway, when I took her out of my pocket she had made a little 'mess.'" The laughing grew louder.

*****

"Looks like the Squirt is having fun without us, Sunshine," Brian snarked as they approached the table.

"Hmm," Justin snorted.

"Dada!" Bree said loudly as she raised up her arms for Brian to take her. "Mr. Owen's 'motherlaw' has a cup puppy that pooped in his pocket!" When the snickering stopped, Owen made the introductions.

"Raphael, Hector, this is Justin Taylor, brother of the bride." Hector and Raphael stood up to shake Justin's hand. Both were impressed by Justin in more ways than one. Brian arched a suspicious brow.

"And his partner, Brian...."

"Kinney!" Both Raphael and Hector said together. Owen was pleased that not all of the guests were complete strangers to each other.

"So you know Brian," Owen said innocently. "Damn, I'm getting the eye from Sharon, excuse me." Owen rushed off to mingle with more guests leaving Brian and Justin squaring off with Raphael and Hector. Owen didn't hear their remarks.

"By reputation only," growled Hector.

"Only in the Biblical sense," snarked Raphael.

"Shit," Justin exclaimed.

"Shit!" Bree mimicked.

Not totally understanding what was happening, but sensing something wasn't completely right, Katerina took Bree out of Brian's arms.

"Briana, lets go talk to Gus."

"Yay!" Bree loved her big brother. Katerina hustled Bree over to Gus.

*****

"Brian Kinney," Brian stated with dignity and authority as he held out his hand to Raphael.

"Raphael Angles." Raph shook Brian's hand. "And my partner, Hector." Brian and Hector nodded at each other, then both received a nudge from their respective partners. They then shook hands.

"Well, this is awkward," Hector grumbled.

"Don't let it be," Brian began, never afraid to go where angels feared to tread. "We're all grown up now. Don't let whatever you might have heard about me or known," Brian looked Raph in the eyes, "mar Molly and Owen's day. That Brian doesn't exist anymore. This Brian is in a committed relationship..."

Justin's eyes grew misty as he heard and listened to his lover. Brian proudly said the 'R' word and in front of people. Justin sidled closer, allowing Brian to pull him in.

"And has been for a very long time. We have children and live very ordinary lives. I'm not apologizing for what I was but it's irrelevant now."

"How long have you been committed?" Hector asked softly.

"We had our commitment ceremony over six years ago but we've been exclusive for more than ten," Justin said proudly.

"I read about your ceremony," Raph stated. "It was big news in certain circles. It was before I met Hector and I was establishing my own practice. I thought it was a shame. The Brian Kinney, settling down, impossible. A man like you couldn't change."

"I had a lot of incentive," Brian stated indicating Justin and his family. Raphael and Hector nodded as their hands touched and fingers entwined. "Besides, I have met my match in all things. I have no need for anyone else." Brian leaned closer to Justin and softly kissed his temple. Justin couldn't help but give Brian his sunshine smile.

"Let's enjoy the evening, gentlemen, and celebrate the commitment," Brian said as he extended his hand to Raph. The four men exchanged handshakes before Brian and Justin returned to their table.

Brian slung his arm around Justin's shoulder, pulling the shorter man into him. He leaned down to kiss the side of Justin's head. Before Brian released his grip, he imparted some words of wisdom to his smartass spouse. "Justin, don't call me sweetheart," Brian growled, proving Justin's point that, Brian the master of deception was indeed paying attention. Justin giggled.

Reception Deception

Chapter 4

The cocktail hour was winding down, Emmett's minions, under the strict eyes of Emmett and Sean, were discreetly shifting and tidying up tables for dinner. The rolling bar was pushed back out of the way and yet still available to the guests. As per Sharon Brenner's request, special three-tiered platters were on each table filled with Emmett's canapés. Sarah Kingsley had one all to herself.

Place settings were set, water glasses filled and dainty elegant salads appeared at each setting. Molly had won a minor victory regarding the choice of dressing. Sharon had insisted on something fruity. Molly wanted something light and not too overpowering. So over a selection of crisp colorful greens, a light balsamic vinaigrette was drizzled.

"Fuck them all," Molly muttered to herself as she plastered an ear to ear smile on her face. "Fuck them all."

"What did you say, honey?" Owen, the new husband, asked his bride as he guided her towards the head table.

"Nothing, just admiring the table decor," Molly said sweetly. Owen was not quite convinced.

*****

The DJ was making himself comfortable in his corner. He had instructions to keep the music romantic and muted but not enough to put the guests to sleep during the dinner. After the first dance, Benny had liberty to play whatever he wanted as long as most of the selections included what Molly and Emmett had chosen. It was a selection of music that spanned several generations. They wanted everyone to find something familiar to dance to.

"Carl, why does that DJ look so familiar?" Debbie asked.

"That's Benny from the club. Emmett wanted to hire the best and Benny is one of the best."

"And Brian agreed?"

"Sweetheart, do you really think Brian could refuse Molly Taylor?" Debbie and Carl directed their gaze over to Brian. He was standing amidst Molly, Justin, Jennifer, and holding Bree. He was the tall brunette head among his blond Taylors. And apparently proud of it.

"Nope!" they both said at the same time, then dug into their salads.

*****

Brian and his Taylors, minus the bride, went to their table to begin dinner. Emmett had booster seats ready for the younger members of the guests and family. Brian smoothed out Briana's dress around her so she looked like a princess upon her throne.

"Thank you, Dada!" Bree said as Brian tied the large napkin around her to protect her dress.

"You are most welcome, Squirt."

*****

"Gus," JR leaned into her brother to whisper in his ear. "I think those girls over there are making goo goo eyes at you." Gus rolled his eyes but snuck a peek at the aforementioned young ladies.

Through the veil of his eyelashes, Gus could see some young debutantes giggling and looking at him. Gus groaned then snatched a piece of tomato off of JR's plate and popped it into his mouth.

"Hey, Lindz, I think Gus may have some admirers," Mel said smugly.

"He may not look at it that way," Lindsay replied.

"You really think our son inherited the gay gene?"

"Yes, I do. So please don't push him. He should make his own choices."

"Whatever you say, Lindsay."

*****

"He's cute," Diana said to her cousin, Marcy.

"Yes, but his mother is a dyke. Both his mothers are dykes," Marcy replied smugly and with the disdain she had learned from her parents.

"So, what difference does that make? People are just people."

"Oh really, well my father said that his mother faked evidence and made my father lose his case. You can't trust a dyke," Marcy spat.

"Maybe if your father hadn't cheated in the first place, he wouldn't have lost his case," Diana stated then took a sip of her soda. She shuffled her chair as far away from her cousin as she could.

*****

"Seth, where are you?" Jennifer slipped into the ladies room again to call her missing date for the night.

"Damn, I am so sorry. I got a flat. When I tried to fix it, the crowbar slipped and nicked my arm. I had to wait for the auto club to come fix my car and he suggested I get a tetanus shot. I'm still at the hospital. As soon as I'm seen, I'll go home and change then head on over. What have I missed?"

"The cocktail hour and we're about to have the salad and the main course." Jennifer was so disappointed.

"I promise to be there for the dessert," Seth said.

"I'll hold you to that."

"Jennifer, I am sorry. I'm not handling our first date very well, am I?"

"No worse than other dates I've had. You just get your arm taken care of and then get here."

"I will. Bye."

"Bye." Jennifer went back to her table.

"Where's Seth?" Justin asked his mother when she returned.

"Long story," Jennifer stated as she took a sip of water and ate her salad.

*****

"Looks like Jennifer has been stood up," Craig said to Susan.

"I hope not. Seth Harris seemed like a nice man."

"What do you know about him?"

"Not much, other than Jennifer handled the sale of his building to Emmett."

"Hmm, that's a prime piece of property. She must have made a nice commission on that one."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing," Craig sneered then finished his salad.

*****

"Ma, why are we all sitting together on this side," Michael asked Debbie.

"Because sometimes the bride likes to group people who know one another together. I've been to weddings where they like to mix strangers together thinking that everyone will get to know each other. But that never works. I was bored out of my mind. I sat all night with some pompous old biddies who hated that I liked to have a glass of wine."

"Or two," Carl added.

"And that I like to dance," Debbie said.

"A lot. She organized the husbands into a conga line. Needless to say the ladies were not pleased."

"Well I can't help it if the men wanted to dance and the ladies didn't. Maybe if they loosened up a little, they wouldn't have looked so dour. I'm just so glad that my Carl likes to dance." Debbie smiled appreciatively at her husband.

"Anything for you, babe." Carl beamed back.

*****

"Drewsie, honey, I'm sorry I haven't been spending any time with you," Emmett said apologetically as he stood by their table.

"Emmett, I'm fine. Teddy and Allen are keeping me company. I know you must do what you have to do. But Babe, let Sean do his job. You have time to sit and eat your salad with us, don't you?" Drew pleaded with his partner.

Ted and Drew each took an arm to make Emmett sit. As Ted took a napkin and draped it across his friend's lap, Drew stuck the salad fork in Emmett's hand.

"Eat!" they both commanded. Emmett smiled contritely and began to eat.

*****

Bree was picking at her salad. Mostly she was pushing the greens around her plate. She had tasted one of them and found it bitter, not at all like the salads her daddy made her at home.

"What's the matter, Squirt?" Brian asked as he observed her actions.

"Don't like it," she told him.

"No? Is the dressing too strong?"

Bree shook her head. She kind of liked the dressing. "Tastes bad."

Brian studied the plate. Maybe it was the arugula or the dandelion leaves or some of the other strange greens that Emmett had come up with. Brian was quite enjoying his salad, but it wasn't the kind of thing that children would probably take to.

"How be we have a lesson in etiquette?" Brian asked her.

Justin snorted.

"What?" Brian demanded. "I know etiquette."

"I know you do, but mostly you choose not to use it."

"Are you trying to piss me off?" Brian asked. "Everything I say tonight, you tell me I only use it when it suits me. I can't possibly be as bad as you let on or why the fuck are you here with me."

Justin was immediately sorry. "Brian, I'm really, really sorry. I … I'm just in kind of a funny mood. I can't believe that Dad actually came to the wedding, and there he is over there staring at us. He hasn't run from the room with his hands over his eyes. And I'm getting nervous. Do you think he's plotting something, something to sabotage the reception?"

"Why would he do that?" Brian asked.

"I don't know, but I'm worried, so I pick on you."

Brian smiled. "I'm strong enough to handle it. Pick away."

Justin smiled back. "I'll try not to," he promised.

"Dada, tetiquette," Bree said, having waited patiently for her fathers to finish their discussion. It was something about Gampa, but she hadn't quite figured out what. She wasn't sure what sabbertawge was.

"Okay, Squirt," Brian said turning his attention to Bree. "If you get some food that you don't like, you don't want to make a scene about it, especially at such a lovely affair as this."

Justin snorted again, unable to control his reaction. He knew how much Brian detested these exact kinds of affairs.

Brian gave him a look before continuing. "What you do is take a very small taste of each of the things on your plate. For example, you might like this." He speared a small bit of bib lettuce and held it out to Bree.

"Do I have to?" Bree asked with a frown.

"No, but I thought you wanted to learn etiquette."

"I learn tetiquette," Bree declared, and pulled Brian's hand towards her mouth where she bit off the piece of lettuce. She chewed thoughtfully for a moment. "Good!"

"See," Brian smiled. "There are often some parts of what tastes bad that can taste quite good."

"That sounds like a philosophy of life," Justin observed. He was thinking about the wedding. It was a great day for Molly but the bad part was still his father, and the uncertainty he brought with him to the reception.

"It is," Brian stated. "Try this, Bree, but just a tiny bit."

Bree took the small piece of arugula off Brian's fork. "Bad!" she declared.

"Then you remember what it looked like and you leave those pieces on your plate. Can you do that?"

"Yes, Dada." Bree picked up her own fork and started testing the other greens on her plate. She ate all the bib lettuce and most of the spinach. The arugula and dandelions and some other unidentified greens she left to the side of the plate. When she had done that she carefully set her fork down on the side of her salad plate just like her Daddy had done.

"Excellent, sweetheart," Jennifer said, having watched the whole production. She never ceased to be amazed at Brian Kinney the father. He had not only taught Bree a valuable lesson about eating in social situations, he had kept her occupied when she might have got cranky or whiny because she didn't like the food. He was pretty amazing. Her granddaughter had two very smart and caring parents. She felt tears well up at that realization.

*****

"Are you practicing your etiquette too?" Bobby asked Patrick, as his son picked through the greens on his salad plate and then carefully laid his fork down on the rim of the plate. He was copying what Brian had told Bree.

"Yes, Poppa," Patrick replied solemnly.

"You did very well," Brian told the boy. He was happy to have taught the little ones something valuable for later in life. John winked at Brian from across the table.

"Mom, he'll be here," Justin said, as he watched his mother look sadly at the empty chair beside her.

"I know," Jennifer sighed. "He's doing his best to get here."

"He won't let you down," Brian added, deciding that if Seth Harris didn't show up at the fucking reception, he would receive a rather unpleasant visit from Brian Kinney the next day. After all, Brian had orchestrated the whole dating fiasco for the two of them.

"I just wish I didn't have to sit beside this empty chair. I can feel Craig gloating from across the room," Jennifer said.

"Want me to move over there?" Justin asked.

"Of course not, sweetheart. I'm fine."

Everyone knew Jennifer was far from fine, but there was little they could do about it.

At that moment everyone began tapping their water glasses to get the bride and groom to stand up and kiss.

"Fuck!" Molly griped. "I was hoping they wouldn't do that."

"Don't you want to kiss me?" Owen asked.

"I love kissing you, but I like doing it when I want to do it, not when they order me to." Molly gestured at the assembled masses.

"Let's pretend we're on our honeymoon," Owen suggested with a waggle of his eyebrows.

"You shouldn't say things like that without thinking about the possible repercussions," Molly warned as she stood up. She grabbed Owen's lapels and pulled him into a kiss that sizzled and went on and on, until they were both breathless. "Maybe that will keep them satisfied for a while," Molly said with a satisfied look on her face as she sat back down.

Owen looked stunned, and remained standing, until Molly pulled him back down into his chair. The waiters began removing the salad plates.

"It's all right, Owen. That was just a taste of things to come."

"I know," Owen said uncertainly. Maybe he didn't know Molly Taylor Brenner as well as he thought he did.

"Poppa," Patrick whispered to his father. "I hafta pee."

"Okay," Bobby acknowledged his son's predicament. He was in a similar situation. "John, Lil Red and I are going to the men's room. We'll be right back." John nodded. He was going to have to go soon too.

Waiters were floating about the room, meandering in and out of the guests, removing salad plates, refilling water glasses and placing carafes of a variety of wines on each table. Since Molly and Owen chose a Winter wedding, Emmett thought soup would be a nice next course. Working in pairs, the first waiter placed a soup dish on each place setting then the second waiter filled it from large tureens. Tortellini soup, garnished with fresh herbs and freshly grated Romano cheese.

"Mmm! Dada, I like this soup. Gamma Debbie makes this!" Bree exclaimed. She required no lessons in etiquette to enjoy this course. Brian readily agreed. This was comfort food for him.

*****

"Ma, this soup!"

"Why that sneaky little bugger," Debbie groused then laughed. "Well, that's one way of getting us to enjoy ourselves." The Liberty Avenue table laughed as they really enjoyed their soup.

*****

"Dad!" Patrick excitedly addressed his dad when he returned from the rest room. "You should check out the bathroom. There's a guy in there to give you towels and soap and cream and fancy smelly stuff! Smell me." Patrick craned his neck so John could take a whiff. Bobby had a mischievous grin on his face.

"Oh my! You smell very manly, Patrick," John commented, winking at his spouse.

"You really should check it out, John," Bobby said.

"Don't mind if I do. Excuse me all." John stood up to 'check' out the men's room.

As John strolled toward the men's room, Bree wanted to know what Patrick smelled like.

"Paaatwick, can I smell you?" Bree coyly batted her lashes at Patrick.

"Sure," Patrick said as he got down from his chair to go to Bree's side of the table. "Smell." Bree stuck her nose on Patrick's neck and took a big sniff. She promptly sneezed.

"Sorwwy, Patrick."

"Yeah, yeah. Yuck," Patrick grumbled, as he went back to his own seat to eat his soup, swiping at his neck.

Reception Deception

Chapter 5

"Brian!" Teddy began, he was very agitated.

"What is it, Schmidt?" Brian raised an annoyed brow.

"John's in trouble," Ted hastily explained. Brian immediately stood up as well as Bobby.

"Bri?" Justin began.

"Stay with the kids," Brian answered quickly, then took off out of the reception hall with Ted and Bobby in tow. Seeing their friends rushing out, Ben, Drew and Allen followed.

"Take your hands off of me!" They could hear John's voice coming from the men's room.

"What's the matter with you, Kinney? Dick whipped? Come on, Kinney, let's see that infamous snake of yours. It's been what, ten, fifteen years? You are still one fucking hot bastard. And that snow on the roof makes you even hotter."

John was doing his best to fight off the bathroom attendant without resorting to violence when Brian, Bobby, et al pushed through the door. Seeing his man being accosted, Bobby jumped in and was about to take a swing at the guy with his pitching arm.

"Whoa! Easy there, counselor." Drew put himself in between the fiery red head and the idiot who had mistaken John for Brian. "Take your hubby back to your son. This is obviously a case of mistaken identity. We'll set this joker straight."

Ted and Allen led John and Bobby back to the reception, taking it slow so that they could get themselves under control and their clothing smoothed out. The hapless bathroom attendant found himself surrounded by three very large, angry homos including the real Brian Kinney. He apologized profusely, begging Brian not to get him fired, promising to behave until his relief came to take over. Satisfied, the friends went back to the reception.

*****

"What happened, Daddy?" Patrick asked as he saw John appear near their table. He slid off his chair and ran over to his father to hug him around the waist.

"I'm fine," John stated ruffling his son's hair.

"Good, Unca John," Bree said also making her way to John for a hug of her own.

They all sat down and Ted and Allen went back to their table.

"What happened?" Justin asked.

"Um … It was nothing," John said.

"It was something," Bobby corrected him.

"I'll explain later," John said quickly, eyeing the children.

Justin got the message. "Where's Brian?" he asked.

"He's still in the restroom," Bobby supplied. "He should be back soon."

"Maybe I better go make sure everything's all right," Justin said, standing up.

"I'm sure Brian's fine," Jennifer said reassuringly.

"I want to see that for myself," Justin declared.

"Justin, I don't think Brian…" John began.

"I'm going," Justin said in a tone that meant his decision was non-negotiable. "Keep an eye on Bree."

"I come too, Daddy," Bree stated.

"No, sweetheart, you stay with Grandma, and your Dada and I will be back soon."

Bree frowned, but her Daddy didn't sound like he was going to let her go with him. "'Kay," she said.

Justin hurried through the room, dodging waiters carrying the large trays of main course dishes. He left the ballroom and walked briskly along the hallway to the restrooms. As he neared them, the door to the men's room opened and out came a man looking rather downcast. He was dressed like an attendant would be, but he scurried away down the hall refusing to even meet Justin's gaze. Immediately Ben, Drew and Brian also exited the restroom.

"Brian?" Justin said wanting to know what had been going on.

"We better get back to our tables," Ben said quickly. He and Drew hustled off towards the ballroom.

"What's going on?" Justin asked.

"This must be my day for former tricks," Brian said as he opened his arms allowing Justin to walk into a hug.

"Another one?" Justin groaned.

"It's not safe to take me out in polite company," Brian sighed.

"I can take you anywhere, big guy. You know that, don't you?" Justin told him, smiling up at Brian. "So what happened?"

"John went into the restroom, and that fucking attendant that I guess I'd done somewhere along the line, thought John was me. He started hassling John, so Ted came to get me."

"What? He wanted to fuck you … I mean, John."

Brian nodded. "We set him … straight in a hurry."

"Good, but … um … are there going to be any more instances like this?"

"How the fuck should I know?"

"I guess it's to be expected when you've slept with most of Pittsburgh," Justin sighed.

"Only the male half," Brian tried to joke. He gave Justin a tighter squeeze.

"They keep coming out of the woodwork."

"I guess I could get a disguise," Brian suggested with his tongue in his cheek.

"And just who do you think you would be deceiving with that?"

"Former tricks, of course," Brian replied with a frown. It wasn't like Justin to be dense.

"And what are the other guests going to think when I reappear with a different man on my arm?" Justin chuckled.

"They'll think you've finally come to your senses."

"I've had my senses all along, thank you very much."

Brian had to smile at that. "I suppose we should get back to our daughter and the other socially acceptable guests and former tricks."

Justin groaned loudly. "Yes, we should." He reached up and kissed Brian softly and sweetly. "Just remember who you're going home with."

"As if there's any doubt." Brian placed his arm around Justin's waist. They began their walk back down the hallway to the ballroom. They were staring into each other's eyes, wishing that the fucking reception was already over. It was all Justin could do to refrain from asking Brian to take him back to the restroom and fuck him. Finally they let go of each other and entered the ballroom.

Craig Taylor stepped out of the alcove where he had been standing watching his son and Kinney. "Fucking pervert!" he muttered. He had come out of the ballroom to see what was going on when Justin had left so hastily. He was hoping something was wrong with Brian, but instead he had found them in each other's arms standing in the hallway.

There truly was no justice in the world, he decided. Kinney got to have his perverted family, and had the sweetest little girl as his daughter. Craig's family was in a shambles, and all he had tried to do was stand up for what he believed was right. At least he and Susan had made up since he had come to the wedding and walked Molly down the aisle. He decided he better get back to Susan before he screwed that up too. With a shake of his head he went back into the ballroom.

*****

The remains of the soup had vanished and a new place setting mysteriously appeared as Brian and Justin sat down. Feeling the tension, Bree raised her arms for her Dada to lift her from her seat.

"Bree, we're going to have dinner soon," Brian softly explained to his daughter.

"Please, Dada," Bree batted her eyes at Brian. Brian sighed; he could never resist those Taylor eyes.

"Only for a little while," Brian said as he lifted Bree from her seat and sat her on his lap. "When dinner comes, you go back to your own chair."

"Yes, Dada."

Briana absentmindedly played with Brian's cufflinks as she gently patted his hand and arms. Brian found her gentle touch soothing and the tension began to slip away. Justin subtly leaned up against his partner, offering his silent comfort. The Taylor contingent of the Taylor/Kinney family had rallied.

Brian took a chance and raised his embarrassed eyes toward his brother and brother-in-law. 'I'm sorry,' Brian mouthed to them both, taking full responsibility for the incident. John shrugged it off. He had gotten accustomed to the ribbing and the offers when he was working on the clinic project. Bobby, on the other hand...

Bobby had chosen chicken breast medallions, arranged in concentric circles on a plate. Colorful root vegetables also cut into medallions garnished the plate as well as complimented the grilled fowl. Bobby took one bite, put his utensils down, threw his napkin on the table then stormed out of the ballroom. John immediately stood up to follow.

"I'll go." With one swoop, Brian placed Bree on Justin's lap then followed his angry red-headed brother-in-law out.

"Red, wait up!" Brian sprinted toward Bobby who was at the nearest elevator punching buttons. "Bobby, please, I'm sorry." The doors opened and they stepped inside. Bobby slapped the emergency stop button.

"Like that's supposed to change anything!" Bobby turned, angrily facing off with the taller man. "Do you think this is a joke? My partner, my husband, can't go anywhere in this city without some fag hitting on him thinking he's you. I don't know how he puts up with it. What is it about you, Kinney, besides the obvious? You're an arrogant son of a bitch. You're inconsiderate, vainer than the highest paid model and...GOD...if I didn't love you so much like a brother, I'd beat you senseless."

"Bobby, I love you and John, I would never do..."

"I know you wouldn't, you couldn't, you big fuck! You'd die before you'd let anyone hurt any of us. Jeez, Bri, when will it end?"

Brian dared to look into the grey blue eyes of his brother-in-law. He gently swiped a red lock away from his face.

"Do you want out?"

"What?"

"Do you want out? Out of the cottage. Separate yourself, your family from me. Justin was weaned on me as the asshole. He's learned to look away, to ignore the looks I get. The ones he doesn't are the ones we discuss and I make up for."

"Yeah, I've witnessed the way you make up," Bobby snorted.

"You're right. You shouldn't have to put up with this shit. What do you want me to do?"

"Nothing. I love my life at the cottage. Our lives, the six of us and the hundreds of family members that insist on barging in at any time on any day. Hell, my life has never been this exciting until I met you and John. Now I know why Justin eats so much; he needs the energy to keep up with it all."

"Red, I'll take out a two-page spread in the papers stating I don't do tricks anymore and that John Anderson is so not Brian Kinney."

"Don't bother; no one would ever believe it."

"You still want to beat me senseless?"

"Yeah, but I'll let Justin do it for me. He's had more practice at it."

"That he has. Bobby, I mean it, I'll do anything to make you feel safe, to make John and little Red feel safe."

"I know that, big guy. I overreacted. John once told me that it's an awesome responsibility to be Brian Kinney. I don't envy Justin. He's a stronger man than I am."

"You're just as strong as he is. He's just learned to ignore it."

"Must be the red hair; I can't back down."

"I envy my brother. You must be sizzling in the sack." Brian waggled his eyebrows at Bobby, making the redhead laugh out loud. Bobby started up the elevator. They got off at the next floor then walked back up to the ballroom.

"Damn, I hate cold chicken," Bobby said sadly. Brian slung his arm across Bobby's shoulder.

"No problem, I'll order you a fresh plate," Brian said confidently.

"Yeah?" Bobby looked up and smiled.

"Sure, I got connections. Me and the chef are just like that," Brian said as he held up two crossed fingers.

Bobby was still giggling as he sat down and a fresh plate of the succulent dinner was placed in front of him.

"Are you okay?" Justin asked his spouse.

"Yeah, we're good," Brian answered as he kissed Justin's temple. "But I think we should reconsider me wearing that disguise." A fresh dinner plate magically appeared in front of Brian. He wisely placed his napkin on his lap and quietly ate dinner.

*****

"What do you think that was all about? I hope it has nothing to do with the entree." Sarah leaned over to Sharon to discreetly whisper into her daughter's ear.

"No, probably had gotten cold while they were out in the hall," Sharon offered her mother a logical explanation.

"I wonder why they were gone for so long?"

"Who knows, it was probably business. The red-headed man is a lawyer."

"Really? Good looking, young and successful. I wonder if I should introduce him to Cecily? You know, since she got her divorce, she's been hanging around all these strange women and wearing the most awful masculine looking clothes. I think she needs a new man in her life," Sarah commented innocently.

"Uh, mother, I think we should let Cecily figure this one out all by herself. Wouldn't want her to think we were trying to interfere, now would we?"

"Maybe you're right. These young women, nowadays, too assertive for my taste. Speaking of taste, dear, can you pass me another one of the pear and blue cheese canapes. I can't seem to stop eating them."

"Of course, mother, enjoy," Sharon said, as she slid the three tiered dish closer to her mother.

Sarah smiled brightly as she bit into the treat. Sharon wondered if Bobby Morrison realized what a narrow escape he just had.

*****

Bree was eating her main course diligently following her Dada's instructions. She took a small bite of each root vegetable, deciding that she liked the yams and roasted potatoes. Some of the other stuff she wasn't sure about. She had never had it before. She ate a carrot knowing that was safe. She jabbed a white circular piece of vegetable. Holding it up, she examined it carefully.

"What this?" she asked.

"It's parsnip, sweetheart," Jennifer told her. "Try it. You might like it."

Bree took a tentative bite. It was slightly sweet, but she wasn't too sure about the texture. She continued chewing on it, deciding that it was definitely not something she liked a lot, but it wasn't terrible either. She took another piece of carrot. Those she did like. Next she spied a pale yellow vegetable cut in wedges. She skewered a piece with her fork.

"What this?" she asked.

"That's rutabaga," Justin told her.

"Rubabeggar?" Bree asked, as she giggled. "That's funny, Daddy."

"Are you going to taste it or just look at it?" Justin asked.

"I try it," she decided and popped it into her mouth. She was immediately sorry. Her face screwed up in distaste. She wanted to spit it out, but her daddies had told her that it wasn't polite to spit … ever. Except in the sink when she used the pretty blue mouthwash.

She looked at her Daddy who was calmly eating his chicken and talking to her Uncle Bobby. She looked at Grandma Jenn who was staring sadly at the empty chair beside her. Her Dada was staring off into space as he chewed on his chicken. She didn't know what to do.

Suddenly her eyes fell on Uncle John who was watching her with a little smile. He took his hand and placed it over his mouth. He put his other finger underneath and then showed her a piece of potato that he had taken from his mouth. She understood immediately that that was what she was supposed to do. She raised her hand and covered her mouth. With her free hand she quickly plucked out the offending vegetable that she had stored in her cheek where she could hardly taste it. She looked at Uncle John. He took the piece of potato and placed it at the back of his plate where there was no other food. She did the same.

When she looked back at her uncle, he mouthed, "Good girl!" and she smiled happily at him. She would have to remember how you got rid of food you didn't like. That was something valuable to know too. She had learned a lot today.

"Did you like the rutabaga?" Justin asked directing his attention back to his daughter.

"Don't like rubabeggar," she declared.

"Then eat your chicken."

"Yes, Daddy," she said as she snagged a piece of chicken with her fork.

Reception Deception

Chapter 6

The dinner music was playing in the background as the main course plates were quickly removed by the wait staff. Emmett was still sitting with Drew and Ted and Allen. He insisted, however, that he had to go check on the desserts. With a resigned sigh, Drew let him go.

"He worries too much," Drew said when Emmett was out of earshot.

"He just wants everything to come off flawlessly," Ted replied.

"I know, but he puts so much pressure on himself."

"He'll be fine, Drew," Allen said trying to be reassuring.

"I hope so."

*****

The waiter picked up Bree's plate which was pretty well cleaned off except for several pieces of rutabaga and a couple of parsnips.

"What's next, Dada?" Bree asked as she gave a subdued yawn.

"You getting tired, Squirt?" Brian asked.

It was already past Bree's normal bedtime. All the courses, interspersed with tiny bowls of sorbet to clear the palate, had taken much longer than expected. Even though Emmett ensured that the service was brisk, the multitudinous courses took a long time to serve and remove for such a big crowd.

"I okay, Dada," Bree said sitting up straight. She certainly didn't want to be put to bed. She wanted to dance with her daddies. They had promised her she could.

Brian smiled. Bree was trying to be so grown up and she wasn't even five yet. He didn't want her to grow up, he decided. She was beautiful and fun and sweet … and perfect just the way she was. She should stay exactly like this. He studied her thoughtfully, realizing how blessed his life really was.

"Dada!"

"Yes, Squirt," Brian said coming out of his reverie. All the encounters with his fucking former tricks had put him in a maudlin mood.

"When can we dance?"

Brian chuckled. "Soon, sweetheart, soon."

"Now?" she asked. She was ready to dance.

"No, we have to eat our sorbet first, and then when dessert is served we'll have interminable toasts and then…"

"What's imterbabble?" Bree interrupted. There sure were a lot of strange big words at weddings.

"A lot," Justin supplied, having listened to the beginning of a Brian tirade. "Eat some sorbet."

"What kind now?" Bree asked. They had already had orange, peach and kiwi.

"It's pear," Justin told her as he took a little spoonful. "Very good too."

Bree dutifully picked up her spoon and took a small bite of the icy concoction. "Good," she verified.

Brian smiled at her, picked up his own spoon and took a bite of sorbet. He wondered how many more hours were left before he could take Justin to bed.

*****

Sean and the minions began to serve dessert, fresh fruit garnished with sprigs of mint and drizzled with dark chocolate. It was light, refreshing and it felt good after the long meal. It also left plenty of room for cake. As coffee and tea were being served, it was then time for the toasts!

Brian sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. He began to thank whatever gods were overhead that he didn't have to attend these types of functions very often. The best man was about to toast the bride and groom, when...

"Pee pee, Dada," Bree whispered to Brian. Brian smirked at Justin who was trying to patiently pay attention to all of the toasts.

"Whoops! Gotta go. We'll be back in a few minutes, Sunshine. Take notes for me." Brian barely contained his giggle.

"Uh huh," Justin glared as Brian took Bree to the nearest restroom. They returned just in time for the first dance. The lights had been dimmed so Brian and Bree waited discreetly by the door.

The MC announced the first dance. Owen arose from his seat and extended his hand to Molly. A spotlight focused on the newlyweds to guide them to the center of the dance floor. Another spotlight at the far end of the banquet hall came on. Standing on a platform was an elegantly dressed man, a priceless violin lovingly tucked under his chin, coal black waves of hair softly framing his face. As he began the Emperor's Waltz, Owen led his bride to the center of the room to dance.

Justin sat momentarily mesmerized by the music as well as the musician. He not only recognized the piece but the style in which it was being played. Justin's skin began to crawl. He turned his head to see Brian standing with Bree by the entrance, Brian's face backlit by the lights in the hallway. There was no mistaking it; Brian Kinney was not amused.

"Justin," Jennifer whispered into her son's ear. "Is that...?"

"Yeah," Justin replied with a pained expression.

"Oh fucking hell!" Jennifer exclaimed still in hushed tones. "Can this night get any worse?"

"Probably." Justin closed his eyes wishing it would all go away but knowing it would still be there when his eyes opened again. "He's going to kill all of us."

"Emmett wouldn't have..."

"No, he wouldn't."

"Sarah Kingsley," mother and son said in unison then sighed, both shaking their blond heads with trepidation.

"Please let it end quickly," Jennifer pleaded to the gods.

"Knowing him," Justin cocked his head toward the violinist, "this will take a while," Justin said trying not to whine. He picked up his glass and took a large gulp of champagne then finished off whatever was left in Brian's glass. The night had just gotten a hell of a lot longer.

*****

"Fucking hell!" Debbie exclaimed then received a poke to her ribs from Carl.

"Deb, sweetheart, what's wrong now?"

"Don't you know who that is?" Debbie asked Carl incredulously.

"Am I supposed to know?"

"That's the fiddler."

"I can see that, Deb."

"No, no, no. THE fiddler."

"You mean Justin's fiddler?"

"The very same."

"Too bad I don't have my cuffs with me."

"Why?"

"Before this night is over, I may have to make a citizen's arrest when Brian Kinney murders one Ethan Gold."

*****

"This can't be happening."

Emmett was just outside of the banquet hall by the service entrance. He didn't want any waiters to go in until the first dance had concluded. He and Molly had chosen the perfect music for the first dance. Unbeknownst to either of them, Sarah Kingsley had other plans.

"He's going to kill him then he's going to kill me!" Emmett Honeycutt started to sweat.

*****

"Mother, is that the famous Ethan Gold?" Sharon Brenner asked Sarah with amazement and admiration.

"Yes, it is," Sarah responded smugly. "I may not have a Justin Taylor collection but I have sponsored this young man for many years."

"But he never gives personal performances, for anyone!"

"I'm a Kingsley, dear. I am not just anyone," Sarah crowed quietly, as Ethan's sweet refrains continued on.

*****

"I have to go to him. He needs me," Michael whined, as he was about to get up from his chair. Ben placed a large heavily muscled arm around his spouse effectively trapping the smaller man.

"No you don't, Michael. You can't get up and walk across the floor now. The bride and groom haven't finished yet," Ben said sternly in his professor's voice.

"By the sound of it, we may be here all night listening to that."

"Then we sit and listen, Michael. But whatever we do, we do it from here." Ben had put his foot down.

*****

"Poor Brian," Lindsay whispered.

"Serves the asshole right," Melanie countered.

"How can you say that?" Lindsay asked angrily.

"Because he's always interfering in things that don't concern him. It's about time someone got one up on him."

"Melanie, if it wasn't for that man's interference, as you put it, we wouldn't be together," Lindsay growled, ending the conversation.

*****

"Up, Dada." Sensing something wrong, Bree wanted more contact with her Dada than just holding his hand. Brian swept the petite blonde into his arms. "Who dat?" Bree indicated the fiddler.

"Briana Victoria, you are one of the smartest people I know. Isn't it about time you stopped using your baby talk?" Brian arched a parental brow at his daughter.

Bree sighed; her Dada was onto her. "Who is that, Dada?" Bree carefully enunciated her words as she scrunched up her little nose.

"Much better. That man is Ethan Gold, an old friend of your Daddy's."

"A good friend? Will he visit us at home for Christmas?" Bree asked innocently.

"No, Squirt, not that kind of friend." Brian sighed heavily, recalling past indiscretions.

"You sad, Dada?"

"No, baby, just remembering some of those stupid things I did in the past."

"I forgive you," Bree said, as she wrapped her arms around Brian's neck.

"Thank you, Squirt. That makes me feel a lot better."

"Dada, will you dance with me?"

"Soon, Bree. When the announcer asks for the family to join in."

Briana began to study her Dada's face intensely. Her gaze then shifted to the fiddler, onto her Daddy and then back onto her Dada. She saw apprehension in the hazel eyes and the same look on her Daddy's face.

"Dada, you have to dance your special dance with Daddy," Bree said with authority, but with a twinkle in her violet blue eyes. Brian did a double take then looked directly into his daughter's eyes.

"You're a little devil, you know that?"

"I know, Dada," Bree said emphatically. Brian smothered his giggles in his daughter's neck.

As the lights began to come up, the announcer called for the father of the bride to dance with his daughter and the groom to dance with his mother. Brian was about to use that opportunity to take Bree back to their seats.

"Brian," Emmett called out softly, as he came around from the service entrance. He gently placed his hand on Brian's shoulder. "I swear, Brian, I had nothing to do with it," Emmett pleaded, hoping his friend would believe him. "I would never do anything to hurt you or Justin."

"Emm, it's all right. I know you didn't hire him. It was probably Sarah Kingsley," Brian reassured his friend. "It's okay, Emmett, we're okay. Now go scramble an egg or squeeze a canape or something." Brian smirked at Emmett.

Emmett answered with a wide grin. "I do not scramble eggs. I create miracles," Emmett crowed.

"Yes you do, now go and do them. I have to dance with the brother of the bride." Brian winked at Emmett then strode back to his seat with Bree in his arms.

*****

"And now will the parents of the bride and groom please join them in this first dance," the MC announced. Owen Sr. stood then held his hand out for Sharon. She clasped it firmly then proudly walked to the center of the dance floor.

Jennifer arose from her seat expecting Craig to be her partner. Craig who had released Molly walked to his table and took Susan's hand to lead her to the dance floor. This left Jennifer momentarily flustered. She had no partner which was now obvious to everyone assembled. Brian had just brought Bree back to the table. He swiftly placed Bree onto Justin's lap then stepped close to Jennifer. Brian took Jenn's elbow and led her onto the dance floor.

Brian gallantly danced Jennifer around the floor. With his sexy sophisticated good looks and her trim elegance, they made a striking couple. All of the eligible ladies, a few that weren't and several men in the room were quite envious.

The MC called for everyone to join the happy couple on the dance floor.

While Brian was occupied with Jennifer, Justin brought Bree onto the dance floor. He instructed Bree to place her little feet on top of his. With their brightest sunniest smiles dazzling the room, father and daughter danced.

As Brian was about to lead Jennifer around the floor again, he felt a gentle tap on his shoulder. He turned to find Seth Harris standing there, looking very dashing and ready to fulfill his role as Jennifer's escort. Brian smiled as he nodded then kissed Jennifer's hand before placing it into Seth's. Seth acknowledged the gesture then began to dance with his partner, but not before Jennifer kissed Brian's cheek in gratitude.

Brian stood at the edge of the dance floor. He watched as Owen Jr. swept his bride around the floor. Molly looked so happy, so beautiful, just like a princess in her prince's arms. Brian looked over at his partner and his own little princess dancing together, both giggling madly as Bree was doing her best to stay atop her father's feet. Brian smiled at their innocence. He took three long strides then tapped his spouse on the shoulder. Justin turned to see bright, loving, hazel eyes. Brian pulled his blonds in close. He kissed Justin's temple then swept up his daughter. It was Brian and Briana's turn to dance.

Justin stood at the edge of the dance floor watching the two most important people in his life having the time of their lives dancing. Brian held Bree up. She had one arm wrapped around Brian's neck, her other hand in her Dada's. They were having a ball.

"He looks like a good father," Craig commented to Justin, almost startling his son.

"He doesn't just look like a good father, he IS a good father. And the best partner." In for a penny, in for a pound, thought Justin.

"I suppose he is. Are you happy, Justin?"

"Yes, Dad, I am, very happy. My life couldn't have turned out any better."

"I saw your 'Old Masters.' That blond woman over there explained them to me. Your mother told me you almost stopped painting."

"I, uh..."

"She told me. Did your sister ever tell you about the time I thought I had disfigured her for life?" Justin's eyes grew wide, but he shook his head no. "I took her fishing. She was little. I think you were at camp or maybe staying with your grandparents. Anyway, Molly got hooked through her thumb. I swore I'd never let her out of my sight again or out of her room, but the next day she begged me to take her fishing again. She caught quite a whopper too, as I recall. The point is that kids will be kids. They don't always do what they're told and they get hurt. It's up to us to make them feel better and safe. I failed miserably with you and your sister. You're both grown but I promise to not let my prejudices and phobias get in the way of me being a grandfather to Briana. I won't promise to be nice to Brian but I will promise to be civil."

"That's all I ask, Dad." Craig nodded then went back to his wife, leaving Justin slightly stunned. Justin took that opportunity to dance with his sister.

Brian felt a tap on his butt. He turned, and seeing no one, he quickly looked down. There standing as tall as he possibly could for a seven year old, stood Patrick.

"Uncle Bri, can I please dance with Bree?" Patrick asked precisely.

"Of course, Sonny Boy. You hold on to her hand tight, stay where we can see you and no running. Either of you," Brian punctuated his warning with an arch of his brow. Both children bounced their little heads in agreement. Patrick told hold of Briana's hands and the two of them did their version of dancing. It reminded Brian of four little feet stomping on bugs but he didn't care. They were having the time of their lives. Brian walked back to the edge of the dance floor.

"Damn, they're growing fast!" John said into his brother's ear.

"Too fast, they make me feel old."

"Brian Kinney does not do old, he ages to perfection," John quipped. "If it makes you feel any better, I'll always be older than you."

"Thank the gods for that. Speaking of old, your old man looks like he needs to dance," Brian said with amusement. John clapped his brother on the back then went to dance with his lover.

The new Mrs. Molly Brenner felt a tap on her shoulder. Her brother-in-law, Brian Kinney, aka the wedding fixer, stood tall and smiling.

"Molly, if you're finished monopolizing my husband, I'd like to dance with him," Brian stated never taking his eyes off of Justin.

"Only if you promise to save a dance for me."

"It will be my pleasure, Mrs. Brenner," Brian said with a little peck to Molly's cheek. He grabbed Justin's hand, swung him around then pulled him up close into his arms. "Come on, Sunshine, let's show these hets how it's done." Brian planted a deep kiss onto Justin's lips as the DJ took over and sensual thumpa thumpa began to play.

Brian and Justin began their show.

Reception Deception

Chapter 7

Ethan Gold walked off the raised area that acted as a stage for the DJ. He heard the familiar sounds of Babylon, the long remembered club that he had rarely frequented with Justin, all those years ago. Strange that the music would make him think of that place. It certainly wasn't his favorite type of place to hang out, but Justin had liked it, once in a while.

He walked towards Sarah Kingsley, the old biddy who had hired him for this gig. He normally would have turned her down flat, but she had been his patron over the years, and he did owe her. Now the debt could be considered paid.

"Ethan, my dear," Sarah said. "That was just lovely, exactly what I had in mind for the first dance."

"Thank you, Mrs. Kingsley. It was my pleasure," Ethan lied. He had learned how to be very gracious since he had left Pittsburgh. Maybe it was being back in this godforsaken place that made him feel so uneasy.

"Ethan, dear, I'd like to introduce you to my daughter and her husband. And I do hope you'll stay for dessert."

"I…"

"Wonder where Sharon and Owen have got to. They must be around here somewhere. Would you listen to that awful music." Sarah scanned the dance floor looking for her daughter. "Oh my!" she said clutching at the neck of her dress.

"What is it, Mrs. Kingsley?" Ethan asked quickly. He was afraid she was having a heart attack. That would be the last thing he needed, to be written up in the paper that he was playing at some idiotic wedding and the grandmother of the groom dies beside him. That would be his worst nightmare.

"That!" was all Sarah could manage to say, as she pointed towards the dance floor.

Ethan followed her finger and his heart leapt in his chest. "Brian and Justin," he whispered. He stared, as they ground against each other while most of the people at the wedding watched. They were still together, and they were here, and so was he.

"What … what are they doing?" Sarah Kingsley sputtered to Ethan Gold.

"I think it's called dancing," Ethan replied.

"That … that's not dancing. It's like sex on the dance floor." She whispered the word "sex".

"It could be called that I guess," Ethan agreed.

"But they're men. What are they doing?"

"I'd say it's called being gay."

"Gay?" Sarah stared for a minute. "But I was told that Mr. Kinney was a very prominent businessman, and that Justin Taylor is a famous artist." Sarah was very confused. If they were gay, why hadn't Owen or Sharon filled her in on that? They had let her believe…

"That doesn't mean they can't be gay," Ethan said in measured tones.

"But…"

"I need to get a drink," Ethan said, tiring of trying to explain Brian and Justin to the old broad. He couldn't even explain Brian and Justin to himself. "I get dehydrated during a performance," Ethan added, not wanting her to know the real reason he needed a drink. He quickly headed for the bar. The invitation to stay for dessert was suddenly very unappetizing.

*****

Brian and Justin finished their dance. Brian was draped all over his partner. The music stopped and everyone held their breath to see what the two men on the dance floor would do next.

"Um, Bri, let's go find our table," Justin said softly.

Brian groaned. "Do we have to? I could fuck you right here, or we could find the restroom."

"Behave yourself."

"They all wanted a show. I guess we gave it to them. Too bad we can't take it to its logical conclusion."

"There is no logical conclusion," Justin smirked, "just mindless sex."

"The best kind." Brian smiled at him.

"Absolutely. Now if I could get back to the table without everyone seeing the rather prominent bulge in my pants, I'd be happy."

"Hey, wear that bulge proudly. Half the old geezers here can't get it up without the little blue pill."

Justin laughed and suddenly felt much better. He released his hold on Brian and the two men walked across the dance floor to the applause of many of the guests. Neither cared about the still visible bulges they sported.

*****

"That has to be the most disgusting display I've ever seen," Sarah Kingsley told her daughter.

"I thought it was kind of hot," Sharon muttered, trying not to blush.

"What was that, dear?"

"I said that it's rather hot in here."

"My, yes, it is. You'd think a hotel like the Plaza could regulate its temperatures more effectively."

'Not when you have two hot guys heating up the dance floor,' Sharon thought. This time she didn't say it out loud.

*****

"What the fuck does Brian think he's doing?" Michael griped, as he watched Brian and Justin walk off the dance floor.

"What do you mean?" Ben sighed.

"He should know better than to let Justin make him act like that at Molly's wedding."

"I'm sure Justin didn't make him do anything he didn't want to do," Ben said patiently.

"That little asshole is always getting Brian to do things that are out of character."

"And dancing like that is out of character for Brian Kinney?" Ben scoffed.

"He knows better than to do that at a place like this," Michael said, defending his longtime friend. "It has to be Justin's fault."

"Justin grew up in the country club set," Ben reasoned. "He wouldn't normally act like that either, but together they just can't resist." Michael did his version of a snort. "So you admit they both were at fault."

"I guess," Michael said slowly. He hated admitting that Brian did something wrong, if he could blame it on Justin.

"Did it ever occur to you that you're deluding yourself in your thinking about Brian?" Ben asked. He used a gentle tone, but he really wanted Michael to think about what he was asking.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Michael demanded, crossing his arms on his chest in the pose that Ben was all too familiar with.

"Um … forget it," Ben said, giving in. He didn't want to fight in the middle of Molly's wedding. "Let's dance."

"Okay," Michael said with a smile. He seemed to have won the argument, and he would like to dance. "But not like Brian and Justin."

"And when do we ever dance like that?" Ben muttered, as he took Michael's hand and they went out onto the dance floor.

*****

"Allen? Allen, from the symphony, right? You're a..."

"Percussionist," Allen replied as Ethan held out his hand for Allen to shake. They had wound up at the bar at the same time.

"Percussionist, yes. I last saw you, when?"

"The last time the symphony went on tour. I believe you made a guest appearance when we were in Boston last year."

"That's right. Are you acquainted with the Brenners?"

"More the new Mrs. Brenner. My partner, Ted, is friends with her brother, Justin."

"Justin. Small world. And you know Brian."

"Rather well." Ethan's eyes grew large at that comment. "No, not in that way, although I think my younger brother may have been privileged to know Brian in that respect. Ted and I owe our relationship to him. I guess I'm considered family."

"It takes a very strong person to become accepted into that family."

"Perhaps. They're a tight bunch. Like any family, they argue and get on each others nerves, but heaven help the bugger who tries to hurt any one of them. There would be hell to pay."

"Yes, I remember. It was nice speaking with you," Ethan said as he held out his hand and effectively ended the conversation. He didn't need to hear any more.

Someone started clinking a spoon against another glass calling for the bride and groom to kiss. As Owen drew Molly in for a kiss, Justin leaned closer to Brian requesting his own kiss.

"Mmm, good little boys get cake," Brian purred in Justin's ear after bestowing the requested kiss.

"And what do bad little boys get?" Justin's voice sounded husky with lust.

"To top their partners," Brian whispered then nipped at the delicate shell of Justin's ear.

"Yum, I get my cake and to eat it too!" Justin waggled his eyebrows at Brian.

"And anything else you want to eat," Brian murmured.

"I am so glad we decided to take that suite upstairs for the night. I don't think I can wait until we get back to the loft."

"Neither can I. Maybe we can make a discreet exit after the cake," Brian suggested.

"I wish, big guy, but it wouldn't look good if the brother of the bride went off on a honeymoon before the bride did." The lovers sighed as one, and prayed the cake would be served soon.

*****

"Jenn, how can you allow that?" Craig asked.

"Allow what?" Jennifer asked innocently as she sipped her coffee while Seth was mingling.

"That!" Craig pointed at their son and Brian. They just caught sight of the kiss.

"They're in love, Craig. You remember what that's like. They are totally gaga over each other. And they have been for sixteen years and counting. Leave them alone. If you can't or won't accept it then don't look." Jennifer picked up her cup and dismissed her homophobic ex-husband.

*****

"Raph?" Hector sounded very serious.

"Yes."

"You were one of his tricks, weren't you?"

"Yes, but that had to be over twenty years ago. We were all wild back then."

"Was it at that club?"

"Babylon? Yes. Why are you dredging this all up now? I've never hidden anything from you. Didn't you enjoy your youth?"

"Yes, I did but I never got fucked by the stud of Liberty Avenue."

"And from what I've learned here tonight, you never will." Raphael and Hector turned their attention to Brian and Justin just in time to witness their kiss.

*****

"Justin, may I have a word with you, dear?" Sharon Brenner had come to their table to seek out Justin. "Would you join me at my table?"

"Of course, Mrs. Brenner." Justin stood to follow Molly's new mother-in-law back to her table. But not before he threw Brian a pleading look.

"Justin! I believe you are acquainted with Ethan," Sarah announced above the music, so that her circle of society ladies could hear and see that Sarah Kingsley could count not only a famous artist as a relative but a famous musician as an acquaintance. Justin smiled softly at the woman then turned to say hello to Ethan.

"Hello, Ethan, how are you?"

"Good. I was in New York recently, I saw your show. It was very moving."

"Thank you. I read you've been touring Europe and you've been very well received."

"Yes, my agent thinks I'm better appreciated there."

"You were always appreciated here."

"Maybe I was but I just couldn't see it back then."

Justin shrugged, but before he could make a comment, Bree came running over.

"Daddy, Auntie Emm is going to bring in the cake! You hafta come back to our table," Bree said very determinedly. Justin lifted the child into his arms.

"Okay, baby. Briana, I'd like you to meet Ethan Gold. We went to the same school," Justin introduced his daughter to Ethan.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Miss Taylor," Ethan said formally.

"My name is Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor!" Bree said stressing the Kinney half of her name then shooting off a death glare worthy of that name.

"I stand corrected, Miss Kinney-Taylor." Ethan bowed slightly. "She's beautiful, Justin. So like you. You must be very proud."

"I am, very proud." Justin gave Bree a soft kiss to her cheek. "How long will you be in town? Will you tour with the symphony for their holiday concerts?"

"No, I fly to England on Monday."

"Then I wish you well." Justin held out his hand.

"You too. I guess you got what you wanted," Ethan said softly, as he touched Justin's hand for perhaps the last time.

"Yes, I have everything I could possibly want. Goodbye, Ethan."

"Goodbye, Justin. And Jus," Ethan began, as Justin turned to go back to his family's table. "Tell Brian, thank you. I took his advice; he was right."

"He usually is." Justin nodded then returned to their table.

"I don't like him, Daddy," Bree whispered into her Daddy's ear.

"I know, sweetheart. I don't think I like him very much either."

*****

Justin came back to their table. Everyone who knew anything about his history with Ethan was staring at him, failing miserably at trying to be nonchalant. Bree quickly scrambled into her Dada's lap.

"You okay, Sunshine?" Brian asked with concern. He felt no real threat from the fiddler's presence but understood Justin's discomfort.

"I'm fine," Justin replied.

"Should I beat him up for you?" Brian teased.

"No, that would just upset Sarah Kingsley. She just set another feather into her cap. She has me and Ethan."

"That's some stable."

"I suppose," Justin sighed.

"Guess I'm not the only one here with a former trick or two."

"Guess not."

"Don't worry about it, Sunshine. We all learn from our mistakes and I appreciate what I have." Brian beamed at Justin as he bounced Bree on his knee. The little girl giggled with delight.

"Yeah, you're right and that was a long time ago. I appreciate everything I have too." Justin smiled back.

"I appreciate too, Dada!" Bree said carefully.

"I know you do, Squirt." The lights dimmed as the wedding cake and Viennese Table were about to roll in. Bree took that moment to let her Dada know how she stood regarding Ethan.

"Dada," Bree whispered close to Brian's ear, but so that Justin could hear too. "Is it okay that I don't like Ian even if he does play the fiddle nice?"

"It's okay, Bree. I don't think we'll be seeing him anytime soon after tonight."

"That's good, Dada."

"Real good," both of Briana's fathers agreed.

Reception Deception

Chapter 8

Emmett, Sean and the minions rolled in a beautiful white cake trimmed with fresh flowers. Emmett personally went to several florists within and out of the city limits to find the most perfect and freshest flowers to adorn the simple cake. Molly had won another victory in regards to her cake, Sharon Brenner and Sarah Kingsley be damned. Molly wanted a simple look, and chocolate. She got it. The cake was elegant and without pretense. The lights were dimmed, a spotlight lit the way for the cake then Molly and Owen did the bride cuts the cake thing. No one got too silly or too embarrassed, and no clothes were ruined.

Briana enjoyed one forkful of cake then promptly fell asleep in Brian's arms. Patrick had a similar experience; however, he managed at least three forkfuls before passing out in John's lap.

"That's all folks!" John quipped as he gazed at his peacefully sleeping son. "I was hoping for one or two more dances with my partner before I turned into a human pillow. I guess I missed my chance."

"Not necessarily," Brian stated.

"Um, not sure if you're aware of it, little bro, but you have your own sleeping child in your lap."

"Ah, yes, but I also have a plan."

"And when were you going to let us mere mortals in on your plan?" Bobby snarked.

"Just about now," Brian said confidently.

"Hey, Pop! Aw, out cold, isn't she?" Gus commented about his sleeping sister.

"Yes, and so is he," Brian said, indicating Patrick.

"Not a problem, I bring reinforcements." Lindsay and JR joined them.

"Brian, I'll take Bree up to your suite. Gus can take Patrick. JR's sleepy too," Lindsay said as she held her arms out to receive Bree.

"Oh, Mom," JR groused with a yawn. She wouldn't admit that it had been a very long day.

"Thank you for booking that suite for us too. I wasn't looking forward to the drive home."

"That's my Pop, always coming up with something," Gus bragged, winking at his dad.

"That's enough, Sonny Boy. So you're cool about baby sitting?" Brian asked his son.

"I'm cool, Pop. Besides, too many female body parts flashing at me, you know what I mean?" Gus lowered his voice as he revealed his discomfort to Brian.

"Oh yeah, I know just what you mean. You call me if you need anything."

"It's all under control."

"What do you mean, Gus?" John asked the boy.

"Emmett found out you booked the suites. He made sure that the refrigerators are well stocked. We'll be fine."

Brian stood to hand over the sleeping flower girl to Lindsay. John handed Patrick to his nephew.

"You're a good kid, Gus," John said as he bussed his son on the cheek. Bobby gently caressed his son's cheek before Gus took him up.

"Thank you, Gus," Bobby said.

"You're welcome, Uncle Bobby. Okay troops, head 'em up and move 'em out," Gus said cheerfully, sounding so much like his father. Lindsay and JR rolled their eyes but followed the young Kinney out of the ballroom. Four pair of eyes watched as the flower girl and ring bearer left the room.

John finished the rest of his coffee then held out his hand to Bobby. "May I have this dance?" John asked his partner. Johnny Mathis was crooning out a romantic song.

"By all means," Bobby replied as he took his spouse's hand. Brian and Justin watched as John led Bobby to the dance floor.

"Shall we?" Justin asked Brian as he held out his hand. Brian smiled serenely as he took Justin's hand.

The stunning brothers impressed the guests by dancing their beautiful partners around the floor.

*****

"May I have this dance, Mrs. Brenner?" Brian asked sweetly.

"Oh my, why yes," Sharon Brenner replied. "It's very nice of you to ask."

"Not at all," Brian said gallantly. Justin had told him to ask Sharon to dance while he went and asked Sarah Kingsley to do the same. This wasn't Brian's favorite thing to do, but he supposed he needed to make nice with Molly's new in-laws. He'd rather dance with Justin, but they'd had a few good dances already, and Brian was more interested in the horizontal dance he and Justin would be doing in the suite later on. The least he could do was make sure Justin was happy until then. After that he planned to make his young lover ecstatic. He smiled to himself thinking about it.

"You have a lovely smile, Mr. Kinney," Sharon said, noting the expression on his face.

"Thank you, and please call me Brian."

"I'd like that … Brian."

"It's been a lovely wedding," Brian said, trying to keep the sarcasm out of his voice as he attempted to make small talk.

"Very! Molly and Owen made most of the decisions, and choosing Emmett Honeycutt to be their planner was a stroke of genius."

"I'm glad you think so," Brian replied.

"Oh, why's that?"

"Emmett's a friend and neighbor. He always does his very best to fulfill the wishes of his clients."

"He certainly was very accommodating to me," Sharon added.

"Emmett's a good guy."

"Yes, yes, he is," Sharon agreed as Brian propelled her across the floor.

*****

"Mrs. Kingsley, may I have this dance?" Justin asked the elderly woman.

"Oh, that would be lovely, dear. A woman of my age and status doesn't get asked to dance too often," Sarah replied. "Usually Owen Sr. condescends to dance once or twice with me at these affairs, but that's it." She stood up and extended her hand to Justin. They made their way out onto the floor.

Justin held Sarah in the traditional dance hold and started moving her around the floor. "Let me know if I'm stepping on your toes," Justin informed her.

"You dance very well, Justin."

"Thank you, Mrs. Kingsley."

"Please call me Sarah. Mrs. Kingsley makes me feel so old.

'And you are old,' Justin thought to himself. "You move very well yourself," he said aloud, surprised at how easy she was to dance with. Perhaps her society training had included extensive dance lessons.

"I loved to dance when I was younger. Still do. My husband and I used to cut a mean rug," she laughed. "But I don't get too many opportunities anymore." There was genuine sadness in her voice.

"That's too bad."

"Justin, may I ask you something?"

"Of course." Justin braced himself expecting to be asked to paint Sarah's portrait.

"Is Brian Kinney your … your…?"

"My partner? My lover? My husband? The answer is yes to all of the above." Justin had ceased to beat around the bush about his sexuality years ago, and he wasn't going to start covering up his relationship for Sarah Kingsley.

"Husband?" Sarah asked stopping in mid step. It was all Justin could do to keep from tipping them both over.

"Yes, Brian's my husband."

"But … that's not legal, is it?" Her eyebrow arched sharply.

"Not in the eyes of the state of Pennsylvania, but it may be one day. We were married in a ceremony that many choose to call a commitment ceremony. I choose to call it a marriage ceremony," Justin stated, trying to keep his voice level and calm.

"And was Molly there?"

"Of course she was. She's my sister."

"And your mother?"

"Yes, Brian and I have her blessing."

"And your father?"

Justin knew that was coming, but he still hated the answer he had to give. "My father and I have had little contact for many years."

"He doesn't approve of you and Mr. Kinney." Sarah stated the obvious.

"No, he doesn't. How about you? Do we have your disapproval too?" Justin challenged her.

"I … I don't know," Sarah said honestly.

"What do you mean, you don't know?" Justin started them moving to the music once again.

"I will admit that I had no idea you were … gay. Is that the correct word?" Justin nodded. "I commented on your dancing with Mr. Kinney to Ethan Gold. He's a protégé of mine, you know." Justin nodded again. "Anyway, he informed me that you and Mr. Kinney were gay. I was surprised to say the least."

"Surprised?"

"Yes, I thought you were friends, acquaintances … without attachments. You know," Sarah said, helpless to explain any better. "And nobody bothered to tell me otherwise," she added huffily.

"But didn't you realize that Bree is my daughter … and Brian's?"

"I knew she was your daughter. I just assumed her mother was someone you had divorced or never married," Sarah explained.

"Well, her mother was someone I never married. She was a surrogate."

"Oh my! I've never met anyone who used a surrogate before."

"You might be surprised how common it is. Not all couples admit it though."

"You are a source of many surprises," Sarah told Justin.

Justin smiled slightly. He couldn't be angry with her when she seemed so genuine in her lack of understanding. "That has more truth than you might think."

"I think I won't pursue this topic any further," Sarah stated. She didn't want to get into unmapped territory that might make them both uncomfortable. She was enjoying the dance too much to wish it to end abruptly by making Justin mad.

"That might be wise."

"Is your … husband a good man?" Sarah asked.

"He's the best, Mrs. Kingsley." Justin's face lit up with one of his radiant smiles as he looked across the dance floor and saw Brian dancing with Sharon Brenner.

Sarah couldn't help but notice the love that radiated from Justin's eyes as he looked at his husband across the room. "You have a lovely smile, Justin dear," Sarah said, genuinely enjoying the look on her dance partner's face. "You … you love him a lot, don't you?"

"I love him more than life itself."

"That is rare in today's world. I loved my husband very much too. Although, most people probably wouldn't believe it, I miss him greatly."

"Has he been gone long?"

"Almost fifteen years."

"That's about how long Brian and I have been together," Justin said softly, staring over at Brian.

"That's lovely, dear," Sarah said, as the song came to an end and they stopped dancing. "Thank you for dancing me around for a few minutes. It was wonderful."

"I enjoyed it too. I hope we get a chance to know each other better in the future."

"I think I'd like that," Sarah replied. Justin escorted her back to her table and then headed towards the bar. He needed a drink. He wasn't sure what had just happened. He had no intention of liking Sarah Kingsley. He had asked her to dance out of a feeling of obligation and social propriety. She was still a formidable old battleaxe. He had intended to pretend to make nice with her, but somehow that pretense had actually turned into a fondness for the elderly woman. Maybe a drink would help him figure out what had just happened.

*****

When the song ended, Brian escorted Sharon over to the table where her husband was waiting.

"Thank you, Brian. That was a lovely dance," Sharon told him.

"You're welcome. I'll turn her back over to you now, Owen."

"Thank you very much, Brian. You gave my poor old feet a little rest, while you were dancing with Sharon, and Justin was dancing with Sarah. I usually have to do double duty."

Brian smiled knowing and sympathetically, before walking away to find his husband.

*****

Jennifer and Seth were gliding around the floor, doing a very good foxtrot to the contemporary music.

"You dance wonderfully," Jennifer said.

"Thank you, my dear. Years of dance lessons," Seth joked.

"Well, they certainly paid off."

"Do you feel your ex-husband's eyes boring into my back?"

Jennifer chuckled. "Yes, I do. He's been glaring at both of us ever since you got here."

"What's his problem?"

"Who knows? He's the one who's been married for several years, while I've been alone," Jennifer explained.

"Maybe he's one of those men who doesn't want something, or in this case someone, but he doesn't want anyone else to have it either."

"That could very well be true. I never thought of Craig as the jealous type, but he always was rather possessive."

"That's not always a positive trait."

"You can say that again," Jennifer agreed. "Craig wears a good façade, but he has some real turmoil going on underneath."

"Unlike me. I'm a simple man, very uncomplicated," Seth laughed.

"Just the way I like my men," Jennifer giggled, as Seth whirled her around.

*****

"Mrs. Brenner, may I have the pleasure of this dance?" Brian asked.

"That would be lovely."

Brian took Molly's hand and led her onto the dance floor.

"Looks like you survived all the trials and tribulations of the society wedding of the year," Brian smirked.

"And I have you to thank for my survival." Brian raised an eyebrow. "You know it's true. That was great advice you gave me back at the house."

"It's my philosophy of life," Brian stated sticking his tongue in his cheek. "Take whatever the fuck they're offering, use it to your own advantage, and fuck them all."

"You are such a fraud," Molly giggled.

Brian's eyebrow arched up into his hairline. "What are you talking about, young lady?"

"I'm talking about you and the hardass attitude. You're just a big softie at heart, or you wouldn't have rushed to my aid."

Brian stared into her blue eyes, but did not refute her words. "When are you and Owen leaving?" Brian asked, effectively changing the subject.

Molly realized the ploy, but she was too happy that the wedding was almost over and the rest of her life was about to commence to call Brian on it. "Owen and I will be starting our honeymoon momentarily. It's a good job you asked me to dance now, because I'm going to throw my bouquet in a few minutes, and then my garter. After that we're blowing this pop stand." Brian laughed. "What?" Molly asked.

"Nothing, I've used that expression a few times myself."

Molly stared at Brian. "You don't think hanging around you so much is turning me into a female Brian Kinney, do you?" Molly asked, and she sounded serious.

"You could do worse," Brian chuckled. He couldn't imagine another Brian Kinney of any ilk. He had enough trouble dealing with one of them.

"I know I could do much worse," Molly smiled at him. "Thank you for putting up with my tirade yesterday, and helping me through it."

"I didn't put up with it, in case you've forgotten. I called you on your shit, and made you see what was important," Brian explained.

"And that's why we all love you," Molly told him. She reached up and kissed his cheek then looked into his hazel eyes. "You're a good man, Brian Kinney."

Brian didn't respond. Usually he would have denied any such thing, but there was a big lump in his throat and he was unable to say anything.

Reception Deception

Chapter 9

The final stage of the reception was about to commence. The happy couple was anxious to leave to begin their honeymoon. Owen and Molly had their own honeymoon suite reserved for the night at the Plaza, so that they would be well rested for their trip to Cancun. Rested being a relative term, when said in the same sentence with 'honeymoon.'

Weddings have a way of bringing out the best and not so best in people. John and Bobby found most of the romantic music to their liking. They shared many dances together. As did Ted and Allen, Mel and Lindsay, as well as Carl and Debbie. Even Drew was able to wrestle his bustling partner away from the kitchen long enough to have a dance or two. Ethan, however, found the whole affair tedious. He did make an effort to dance with his patroness. Then feigning a headache and the fact that he would be on a plane back to Europe soon, Ethan Gold left the building.

Sharon and Sarah were pleased to see that the groomsmen behaved themselves and danced most of the night away with the bridesmaids. Sarah hoped that some permanent and strategic liaisons were forged that day.

Emmett signaled Benny to allow the current song to end and then set up for 'the bride to throw the bouquet and the groom to throw the garter' segment of the festivities. Emmett was eternally grateful that this event was about to end.

"May I have your attention please!" the MC began. "Will all the eligible ladies please move to the center of the floor!" Everyone began to applaud, encouraging the single women of all ages to congregate in the middle of the dance floor.

Joanne pushed Katerina into the crowd of bridesmaids. She really didn't want to be there, but Katerina had to make it look good. Brian has shoved Jennifer into the melee, making her cheeks turn a lovely shade of pink. Several of Owen's cousins stepped into the circle, including Stacey and the two young ladies that thought Gus was interesting earlier in the evening.

In front of the dais on two large white wicker chairs, sat Molly and Owen. Joanne handed Molly the bouquet, Molly stood. Like a quarterback looking for an open man, Molly carefully studied the gaggle of babbling women. It took all her resolve not to roll her eyes. Molly managed to catch Katerina's eye. They smiled at each other sharing a secret conspiracy.

Molly turned; the nervous laughter grew louder. She made a couple of practice swoops with her arm then flung the bouquet over her shoulder toward her cousin. As if in slow motion, Katerina watched the bouquet come spiraling toward her. Within inches of her grasp, Kat batted the hurtling flowers toward Jennifer who had no idea what was happening until the bouquet landed squarely in her hands.

"Touchdown!" Molly cried out, jumping up and down to the hysterical laughter of the Liberty Avenue family and to the groans of the deprived debutantes.

Jennifer's rosy hue deepened as she heard, "Way to go Mother Taylor!" from both of her insolent sons-in-law. Brian and Owen's giggles could be heard above the crowd.

The MC then announced that it was time for the groom to throw the garter. All the single gentlemen in the room were encouraged to step onto the dance floor. It was obvious who the winner of the garter ought to be; however, Seth's social proprieties did not allow him to presume. Brian had no such qualms. He assisted Seth up from his seat then gave him a little shove toward the dance floor.

Molly sat on the wicker chair. She gracefully and slowly raised the hem of her gown to the many catcalls from the guests. Blushing, Owen followed the shapely leg of his new wife to the garter. Instead of pale innocent blue like many, Molly's garter was scandalously made out of red ribbon and black lace.

The debutantes gasped.

The bachelors whistled, calling out words of warning and envy to Owen.

Molly winked at Brian who began giggling madly, as both Jennifer and Justin turned beet red.

With the garter twirling in his hand, Owen stood tall to survey the young men standing in front of him, most of whom were related to him in some way or another. Poor Seth had found himself in the back of the crowd. Owen smiled knowingly at them then he turned.

"Heads up, boys!" Owen called out as he tossed the garter over his shoulder. The boys all took one giant step back to allow Seth to catch it. A cheer went up as Mr. Seth Harris stood grinning in the middle of the floor with the garter clutched in his hand.

The DJ played a selection of crowd rousing music worthy of the Pittsburgh Penguins, as Molly and Joanne led Jennifer Taylor out to the middle of the floor. Emmett brought over one of the wicker chairs so that Jennifer could sit. Owen, and Joey his best man, escorted Seth. As the music rose up in its crescendo, Seth took to one knee.

"Humph, that old man may never get back up again," Craig groused low to himself.

"Watch it, Seth! Once a Taylor catches you, you're hooked for life," Brian called out as he draped a possessive arm around Justin.

Gracefully, Jennifer raised the hem of her dress, revealing her own shapely leg. Justin did a double take, blushed deeply then poked Brian in the ribs as Brian let out a whistle of appreciation. Seth quickly slid the garter up and over Jennifer's knee then gracefully rose up off his knee, silently thanking the heavens that the applause hid the creaking of his bones.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, please join our happy couple for more dancing!"

Molly and Owen enjoyed one more dance before making their way around the room to thank their guests for attending and to receive the well wishes of all assembled.

"Thanks for being here today, Debbie, and you too, Carl," Molly said, as she and Owen approached Debbie's table.

"I wouldn't have missed it for the world. It was quite the affair," Debbie laughed.

"You can say that again."

"I hope you and Owen will be as happy as Carl and I are."

"I hope so too," Owen said, looking into Molly's eyes.

"What's your secret, Deb?"

"Love hard, and fight hard, and always try to forgive. Be passionate," Debbie advised.

"It's never boring living with Deb," Carl added with a laugh.

"That sounds like good advice," Owen said. He hugged Deb while Molly hugged Carl before moving on to Michael and Ben who were sitting at the same table. They had watched Debbie dish out her marital advice. Molly leaned over to hug Michael.

"It must be nice to be able to get married legally," Michael said with a catch in his voice.

"But you're married," Molly replied, wondering what he was getting at.

"It was legal in Canada, but it's still not legal here," Michael explained. "It may never be."

"I'm sorry, Michael," Owen commiserated. "Maybe some day."

"It will happen someday," Ben said adamantly, "and we'll be first in line when it does." Ben squeezed Michael's shoulder. "We hope you two have a great life together."

"Thanks," Molly said hugging the big man.

"Yeah, we'll be first," Michael mumbled as they turned away to find Ted and Allen standing behind them.

"Don't let Michael get you down," Ted exclaimed cheerfully. "Allen and I are very happy to have been at your wedding. And I know you'll enjoy the honeymoon." Ted winked at Molly before she hugged him warmly.

"I won't offer any advice, since Ted and I aren't married," Allen explained. "I'll just say that the wedding was beautiful and you two make a lovely couple."

"Thanks so much," Molly replied. She hugged Allen while Owen shook Ted's hand.

They then moved on to some of Owen's family who were very polite and wished them well. They observed all the social niceties, but Molly noticed the lack of warmth. Her family and friends were always boisterous and loud, and often swore, but they were also caring and kind and warm. You never got a lack of warmth from someone like Debbie, and even the melancholy Michael. They approached the table where Sarah, Sharon and Owen Sr. were seated.

"There's my boy, and my new daughter," Owen Sr. greeted them warmly. He stood up and kissed Molly's cheek. "Welcome to the family."

Molly felt herself relax. She did like her new father-in-law … a lot. Too bad his wife and mother-in-law weren't anywhere near as palatable. She gave Owen Sr. a big hug.

"Well, dear, you survived the big day," Sarah said imperiously.

"I certainly did," Molly affirmed. She wasn't going to show them any signs of weakness. "There were even moments that I enjoyed."

Sarah gave her a look before saying, "The wedding will be written up in all the society columns this week. It was the social event of the year." She looked at Molly with a prim smile on her face.

Molly assumed that Sarah must think the wedding had passed muster. At least that was one thing she didn't have to worry about anymore. "I hope they give Emmett all the credit he deserves," Molly stated. She didn't want to be the only one responsible for the obscenely lavish affair.

"I'm sure he'll get his fair share of the credit and lots of publicity for his party planning business," Sharon said, nodding knowingly.

"That'll be good," Molly replied. She allowed Sharon to stand and hug her.

"Mother," Owen Jr. interrupted, drawing his mother away from Molly. "Thank you for everything. The wedding was beautiful, and Molly and I are ready to start our lives together.

Sharon ran her hand across Owen's cheek. "I'm sure you are, darling. We'll be expecting lots of grandbabies any time now."

Molly gulped and bit back a retort.

Owen Jr. gave his mother a quick hug and kissed Sarah's cheek. He quickly grabbed Molly's hand and dragged her away, before she said something they'd both regret. "We need to keep going or we'll never get around to everyone," he said by way of explanation for their hasty departure.

"Who the fuck does she think she is?" Molly demanded through clenched teeth, when they were a few feet away from her in-laws. "We're fucking not having babies according to her schedule."

"Of course not," Owen Jr. tried to reassure her.

"Where does she get off saying stuff like that?"

"Just ignore her, sweetheart, and remember that we'll be on our honeymoon in a few minutes."

"Lucky for you! Another minute with that woman and I would have ripped her head off."

"Molly, you're related to that woman now, and she's my mother. Try to be nice." Owen Jr. was seriously worried about Molly's reaction.

"Can we live in Hawaii or Alaska, anywhere that's a minimum of a thousand miles away from your mother and her mother?" Molly asked.

"Molly, please," Owen Jr. begged.

"I'm sorry, honey. She just pushes all my buttons." Molly's blood pressure was starting to come back into the normal range.

"I know."

"I'll try not to do anything too rash or disgusting," Molly promised, not wanting to hurt her new husband. "At least not until after the honeymoon." Molly waited while Owen's face contorted in distress then she giggled. "I'm joshing you. Her comment took me by surprise. I'll be on my best behavior."

"You mean it?" Owen asked, letting out a long sigh of relief.

"I promise." Molly crossed her heart. "I plan to do my very best to get along with your mother and grandmother."

"Thank you," Owen whispered, as he pulled his new bride into a warm hug and kissed her sweet lips. "I love you."

"I love you too, puddin'. You're the best."

"Thanks, cupcake," Owen joked.

"Let's go visit some more of my family," Molly suggested. She grabbed Owen's hand. Everything was always so much better when Owen was holding her hand.

"There's Emmett," Owen observed. "Let's thank him."

"You bet," Molly agreed. She walked over to Emmett who was dancing with Drew. "We just wanted to thank you for all your expertise and holding everything together when I thought it was all going to fall apart," Molly told him sincerely.

"You're more than welcome, sweetie," Emmett replied as he hugged Molly and kissed her cheek. "It was my pleasure … for the most part. Although, there were some parts that weren't so pleasurable. Like your meltdown and my meltdown and Bree's meltdown at the rehearsal. It's a wonder we all aren't just a big pile of goo." Emmett finally took a breath. "But we got past all those trials. And you had a fabulous wedding!" He grinned at Owen and Molly.

"Yes, we did," Owen replied, once he took in all that Emmett had managed to cram into his brief tirade.

"We wish you both the very best," Drew said sincerely.

Molly gave Drew a hug and Owen shook both men's hands. "We couldn't have got through this without you, Emmett," Molly said sincerely, before they walked away.

"Hi, Mom," Molly greeted her mother as she and Owen made their way to her table.

"Hi, sweetheart," Jennifer said kissing her daughter. "You looked so beautiful today. I'm so proud of you." Tears welled up in Jennifer's eyes.

"Don't cry, Mom. I'm only going away for a couple of weeks," Molly tried to joke, while she hugged her mother fiercely.

"I know," Jennifer sniffed, trying to get herself under control. "You deserve a good spanking," she added, raising an eyebrow at her daughter. "Just who gave you the idea of making sure I caught the bouquet, young lady, and that Seth caught the garter?" She smiled in spite of her stern words.

"I thought it would be appropriate," Molly chuckled, and Owen blushed.

"It was much appreciated," Seth laughed. "I've convinced your mother to come on one more date with me. We're having dinner next week."

"That's good," Molly smiled. "I was hoping you might get to spend some more time together … without half of Pittsburgh in attendance."

"Don't forget all the out of town guests," Jennifer added with a grimace.

"We will enjoy a lovely dinner for two," Seth professed, giving Jennifer's waist a little squeeze.

Molly noticed the closeness between the two, and squeezed Owen's hand in acknowledgement that they had done a good thing by giving Seth and her mother the bouquet and the garter. "I wanted to thank Brian and Justin, but I see they're dancing up a storm out there," Molly added.

"They know you were glad to have them here," Jennifer said. "You'll see lots of them at the brunch tomorrow."

"Oh shit!" Molly reacted. "I almost forgot about the damn brunch."

"Molly!" Jennifer reprimanded her with a frown.

"Well, I did."

"You will be there," Jennifer stated firmly.

"I'll be there," Molly sighed.

"Good night, sweetheart. You too, my new son," Jennifer said, kissing each of them. "I'll tell Brian and Justin that you were asking about them."

"Thanks," Molly replied.

They started towards the exit of the room. As they passed the dessert table that Emmett had laid out for late night snacking, they spotted Raphael and Hector, and went to speak with them. When they turned around, they saw Craig and Susan just coming off the dance floor.

"I need to talk to my father," Molly told Owen. They made their way over to the couple. "Daddy," Molly said, throwing her arms around her father's neck. "You don't know what it meant to me to have my whole family here today, and to have you walk me down the aisle."

"I think I know, sweetheart. I feel the same way," Craig replied. He hugged his daughter tightly, knowing in his heart that he had made the right decision.

"Good night, Molly and Owen," Susan contributed. "I hope your lives as a married couple may be happy and fulfilled."

"Thanks," they both said, before they were finally able to leave the room.

"It's time for us to go," Craig stated.

"I was hoping for another dance," Susan laughed.

"Not with them doing that!" Craig retorted, as he glared at the dance floor.

Susan followed his line of sight and her eyes came to rest on Brian and Justin who were once again grinding against each other to the thumpa thumpa music the DJ was playing.

"Let's go! NOW!" Craig ordered taking her hand and practically dragging her from the room.

Reception Deception

Chapter 10

Brian rubbed his dick against Justin's ass. He had his arms wrapped around his husband's chest and his face buried in Justin's hair. He was so fucking horny. He wanted to bend Justin over and plow into him right in front of the assembled masses. He wanted Justin that bad.

"Let's get out of here," Brian whispered into Justin's ear. "I think your sister just left."

Justin felt his mind try to refocus. He had been so lost in the sensations that Brian was creating all over his body, that he was having trouble discerning what was real. "'Kay," Justin said, sounding so much like Bree. "I have the most humongous hard on."

"I know how humongous it is too," Brian chuckled, low and sexy.

"And I know what to do with it."

"Yes, you do."

"I seem to remember something about topping," Justin whispered back, as Brian continued to grind against his ass.

"Oh, you want some of those strawberry tarts with whipped cream topping, that I saw Emmett bring out a while ago?" Brian asked.

"That wasn't the kind of topping that I had in mind," Justin giggled. "But I'm sure a little sustenance for later wouldn't go amiss."

"My how formal, Mr. Taylor."

"To suit the occasion, Mr. Kinney."

"Let's go."

"Let's stop by the dessert table on our way out," Justin suggested. He strategically crossed his hands in front of his groin.

"Do you think they have a plate big enough to cover the bulge in your trousers?"

"Everyone knows how much I like to eat. I'm sure I can improvise something," Justin giggled.

"I have no doubt that you can."

Brian took Justin's hand and they headed for the dessert table. Before they got there, they passed a table where Hector and Raphael were seated enjoying some of Emmett's delicacies. Raphael smiled up at Brian and Hector made a face.

Brian couldn't help himself. He winked at the two.

"What are you doing?" Justin asked him.

"You know me. I can't resist stirring up a little shit."

"Leave them alone. We are on a mission. Did you forget?"

"Never, Sunshine."

"Good, then let's make a pre-emptive strike and get some of those strawberry tarts before we head upstairs."

"Roger," Brian replied in his best military voice. Justin giggled and Brian felt his dick grow harder. "Hurry up before I drag you under the table and fuck your ass off. We wouldn't want to disturb Emmett's fabulous table."

"Definitely not," Justin chuckled, as he loaded up the biggest plate he could find. "Okay, let's go."

They headed for the exit only to run into Michael who was returning from the men's room. "Hey, you guys leaving?" he asked.

"Yeah, we have to … um … go check on Bree," Justin fudged.

"So you're going to fuck."

"Yeah," Justin admitted.

"Say good night, Mikey," Brian said with a smirk. What was the point of denying where they were going or pretending they weren't going upstairs to fuck?

"Good night, Mikey," Michael parroted with a grin.

Brian gave his old friend a quick kiss and they headed for the elevators. When they reached the suite, they found Gus asleep on the couch in the living room. The TV was still blaring. Brian switched it off.

"Do you think we should wake him up?" Justin asked.

"Naw, let's check on Bree and Patrick," Brian said.

They quietly opened the door to the second bedroom. Bree was asleep in one twin bed and Patrick in the other. The cot that had been provided for Gus was empty. Brian pulled a blanket off the cot. His kissed Bree and Patrick as did Justin. They went back into the living room where Brian covered up his sleeping son and bussed him on the forehead.

"Let's get this mission underway," Brian said heading for their bedroom. "I can't wait for some of that topping."

"Coming right up," Justin giggled. He picked up his plate of desserts and carried it into the bedroom, carefully locking the door behind him.

*****

"Daddy! Dada!" a little voice called through the door.

Brian groaned and rolled over onto his stomach. "Wake up, Sunshine. Your daughter's at the door."

"When did she become my daughter?" Justin sighed, keeping his eyes closed and hoping Bree would go back to bed.

"She's always been your daughter."

"And yours."

"Not at nine a.m.," Brian replied looking at the clock on the night table. "Nine a.m.," he repeated. "Shit! It's late."

"Not late enough," Justin groused.

"Daddy! Dada!" Bree called again. They both heard Gus trying to shush her. Then a little hand banged on the door. "Daddy! Dada!" she repeated.

"She's stubborn just like you," Brian observed. "Get up and let her in."

"Why don't you get up and let her in?"

"Because I have a sore ass, and you don't."

Justin opened his eyes and grinned. "Oh yeah, right, I forgot." He grinned lasciviously at the memory of the night's activities.

"I thought it might have been a little more memorable than that," Brian said arching a brow at his husband.

"It was damn fine," Justin smiled.

"Yes, damn fine."

"Right, very fine!"

"Daddy! Dada!" The little voice was back, along with some more banging on the door.

"She won't stop, Pop," Gus called.

"Are you getting up?" Brian asked Justin.

"Oh fuck!" Justin replied throwing back the sheets and grabbing some underwear.

"And we have your sister's fucking brunch to attend," Brian added with a suitable glower.

"It's not my sister's brunch. It's my mother's brunch for the newlyweds," Justin corrected his husband.

"Same difference. Do we have to go?"

Justin unlocked the door to the bedroom. With a squeal of, "Daddy!" he found himself with an armful of little blonde girl.

"Hi, sweetheart, did you sleep good?" Justin asked.

"Yes, Daddy. Where Dada?" Brian had drawn the covers up over his head so he wasn't visible.

"See that lump in the bed?" Justin whispered. Bree nodded. "That's Dada." Justin set Bree down knowing what would happen.

Bree ran over to the bed, climbed up and with a cry of "Dada!" she pounced.

"OW," Brian cried as Bree landed on his sore ass.

"Sowwy, Dada," Bree said, tumbling to the side as Brian rolled over.

"You're going to kill me one of these days," Brian told her before he pulled her into a hug and kissed her little face.

"Love you, Dada."

"And I love you right back."

Justin smiled as he headed for the shower. "It's time we get moving. The brunch starts at ten."

"Oh, fu…" Brian stopped before completing the word.

"Fudge, Dada," Bree said seriously. She knew her Dada sometimes used the bad word that she had been told not to say. Fudge seemed to be okay though.

"Oh fucking fudge," Brian said, refusing to be censored. He started tickling his daughter, making her giggle until she was gasping for air.

*****

The Taylor-Kinney family walked into the small ballroom at the Plaza just after ten-thirty. It had taken longer than expected to get everyone ready. Bree had another pretty new frock that she was decked out in. Gus had a new suit that Brian had bought for him a couple of weeks earlier. Brian and Justin wore their usual fashionable and elegant suits.

They were closely followed by Patrick and his dads, looking pretty dapper themselves. The Morrison-Anderson contingent had enjoyed the night of dining and dancing at the wedding. Patrick had slept soundly in the room with Bree while his dads enjoyed a night of alone time in a big hotel.

Both Bobby and Brian were sporting tender asses. They checked out the chairs to make sure they had soft seats. Luckily they did.

Jennifer had decided to rent a small ballroom at the Plaza for the brunch. She would have liked to have had it at her home, but the townhouse was just too small and logistically was not suitable for the number of people who had been invited to the brunch.

Jennifer and Seth were standing not far from the doorway, so that Jennifer could greet her guests as they arrived. She looked cool and elegant in a pale blue shot silk suit that fit her perfectly. Seth couldn't seem to take his eyes off her.

"Morning, sweetheart," Jennifer said to Justin as she kissed his cheek. "And there's my girl." She picked up Bree and gave her a big kiss.

"Hi, Gamma," Bree replied. "Do you like my dress?"

"You look just as beautiful today as you did yesterday."

Bree smiled. "Hello, Mr. Harris," she said formally to Seth.

"Hello to you too," Seth laughed.

Bree smiled at him. She liked this man.

"You're strangely quiet today," Jennifer said to Brian.

"Yes, Mother Taylor. I think I'm weddinged out."

"Aren't we all? I don't know why I agreed to this brunch. Sharon said it was de rigueur." Jennifer made a face.

"And what did Molly say?" Brian asked.

"Fuck her!" Jennifer laughed. "Oh, I mean fuck Sharon … is what she said. I shouldn't have said that, should I?" Jennifer's face was quite red with embarrassment, as she looked at Seth. He was such a proper gentleman and now she had gone and cussed in front of him, had said her daughter used language like that too. She wished the floor would open up and swallow her.

Seth stared at Jennifer for a moment. "I'm with Molly. Fuck her!" he stated.

Both Brian and Jennifer could hardly believe their ears then they burst out laughing at the unexpected words from Seth Harris.

"What?" Seth asked. "I may know the social niceties, but it doesn't mean that I have to be constrained by them."

Jennifer leaned over and kissed his cheek. "I like you more and more as we spend time together."

"The feeling is mutual, my dear."

Briana had watched all this. She turned to her Daddy and used her best baby voice. "Hungy, Daddy."

"Briana!" Brian raised an eyebrow at her.

"I'm hungry," she sighed.

"Then let's go test out Emmett's major buffet table," Justin told her.

The brunch went well. The guests enjoyed Emmett's delicious fare. He had decorated the room minimally, but tastefully.

Molly and Owen were circulating the room, each carrying a mimosa and a tiny plate of food so that they at least could have a few bites in between talking to people. The Brenners and Sarah Kingsley arrived, making a grand entrance just after eleven. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves as they sat at the tables scattered about the room. People came and went, meeting friends and family, rehashing the glory that was Molly and Owen's wedding. Craig and Susan Taylor were conspicuous by their absence.

Stacey Manning caught up with Brian and Justin as they were sitting at a table enjoying their food. "Are you planning on coming to New York any time soon?" she asked Brian.

"Not that I know of."

"I have some ideas for expansion that I wanted to run past you."

"Do you now?" Brian asked, arching a brow. This Stacey was a far cry from the capable but rather shy girl he had hired. She was self-confident and ready to take on the world. "I think I could arrange something."

"Good, I don't want to take up your time at the brunch, but I really do have some ideas that I think will please you."

"Always happy to listen to members of my team. I'll either come to New York or arrange a video conference call with you. How's that?" Brian asked.

"Great! Talk to you soon." Stacey made her way over to where Owen Sr., Sharon and Sarah were sitting.

Justin watched the family interaction.

"A million bucks for your thoughts, Sunshine," Brian said.

"Um … just watching the Brenners. They have interesting family dynamics."

"That's the understatement of the month."

"Yeah, but they're still a family."

"You're thinking about your father, aren't you?"

Justin nodded. "I thought he might come today, after being at the wedding and the reception."

"That was huge for him to be there. You can't ask him to change overnight," Brian stated philosophically. He no longer felt anger towards Craig Taylor the way he had for so long.

"I know, but I keep hoping," Justin sighed.

Brian watched him for a few seconds. "You know, our family is pretty special."

"Of course it is. What do you mean?" Justin asked with a frown.

"I mean that we have been together longer than half the people in this room. We have a beautiful daughter." He chucked Bree under the chin and made her giggle. "We love each other, and we have way too many friends and family who are always insinuating themselves into our lives. How lucky can you get?" Brian tried to put sarcasm into that last statement, but he couldn't quite make it sound sarcastic. They really were blessed by whatever gods oversaw gay marriages. Life couldn't be better.

*****

The 'morning after brunch' was waning. Emmett and his minions helped pack up the wedding gifts and load them into Jennifer's car. The 'loot' would stay at Jenn's house until the newlyweds came back from their honeymoon.

The Liberty Avenue guests were ready to go back to their everyday lives and were preparing to invade Edna's Treasures for their Christmas celebration. Emmett couldn't wait for his first official Christmas at his cottage with Drew.

The Kinney-Taylor, Anderson-Morrison family was looking forward to going back to Edna's Treasures, to their own quiet home of the conjoined cottages.

Melanie and Lindsay were ready to follow through with their promises of a family vacation and then a honeymoon. Brian gave Lindsay the name of his travel agent and the information for the bed and breakfast in St. Augustine, with his recommendation that the Piece of Plenty was the perfect place for a honeymoon. Although Brian did warn them about Clinton Die.

As the happy newlyweds was about to take off, Sarah Kingsley gave them her blessing, declared the wedding was the highlight of the year then bid everyone a good day. It was time to go.

"Bri, I'm going to take Bree back up to our rooms for one last pee before we go," Justin wisely said.

"Good idea, I should rid myself of the excess coffee. Besides I want to take one last look around to make sure we didn't forget anything."

"Yeah, I'd hate to think of the consequences if we left Munequita or Bunny behind," Justin agreed with Brian. Brian nodded.

"Maybe we should all go," Bobby suggested. The brothers and their family took the elevator back up to their suites for a final inspection.

Within twenty minutes they declared the rooms cleared of any personal belongings and they were ready for a nice leisurely drive home.

"Daddy, what's taking Dada so long?" Bree asked her father who was wondering the same thing.

"I'm not sure, baby." Justin gently knocked on the bathroom door. "Bri, you okay in there? Do you want John to bring the car around?" When Justin received no reply, he knocked a little harder.

"Brian! Are you okay?" Justin knocked harder and jiggled the door handle. Finding it locked, he began to knock even harder. "Brian! Answer me, please, you're scaring me! John, he won't answer me." Justin was beginning to panic.

"Dada! Dada! Dada!" Bree screamed at the bathroom door.

"Justin, I'll go get housekeeping to open the door." Bobby was halfway out of the suite when John called him back. John was very adept at opening the standard lock.

"Brian?" Justin said softly as he entered the bathroom and quickly scanned for his partner.

Brian stood frozen staring at himself in the mirror, his trousers not completely fastened.

"Brian, what is it?" Justin pleaded as he approached his partner who looked pale in spite of his tan. Brian held up a lightly blood tinged hand.

"I found a lump."

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 1

John's POV:

Brian is just standing there, his hand looks bloody, and he's barely breathing.  Justin's arms are wrapped around him but he's trembling, scared shitless.  This normally fearless man is standing there, in the bathroom, trying to remain strong for his lover.  Any second now, they're both going to lose it.

"Bobby, take the kids down to the lobby and have the car brought around.  We're going to take them to the loft."

"The loft?  Why not home?"  My beautiful redhead asks me, not following the plan that I have cooking in my head.

"I'll explain later.  I just want to get them somewhere safe and private."  Bobby nods, accepting what I say at face value.  He knows it will all become clearer later.

Bobby ushers the children out of the hotel room.  Now it's time to get my brother and his lover outta here.

"Come on, little bro, let's get you cleaned up, then we're going to the loft."

I'm not sure if they hear me but Justin turns on the tap then gently guides Brian's hands under the water, he places the small bar of hotel soap in his hands.  I watch as Brian methodically begins to scrub his hands as Justin secures Brian's pants.  Brian moves as an automaton.  I'm not sure if he's fully aware of what's around him.  Justin, on the other hand, is a time bomb ready to explode.

Somehow I get them out of the bathroom, coats on, down to the lobby and out the main doors where Bobby is waiting with the car.  Please, Lord, just let me get them to the loft in one piece.  Baby steps.

*****

"Bobby, honey, what are you all doing back here?  I thought you'd be halfway to the country by now!"  I hear Emmett ask Bobby as I hustle Brian and Justin into the lobby of the loft apartment.

"Um, we have a problem," Bobby says with hesitation, unsure of how much to reveal.

"Can I help?" Emmett asks with all sincerity, looking at me and Bobby.  Drew peeks his head out of his door just as we get the kids inside.  "Drewsie, I think I still have some of those special cookies I made, could you entertain the kids for a few minutes while I consult with John about our cottage?"  Emmett pleads with his eyes.

Drew is a very perceptive man, for a jock.  "Of course and I can't possibly eat all those cookies by myself.  Bree, Patrick, can you help me with Emmett's cookies?"  Drew smiles handsomely at the kids, putting them at ease.  The children nod their little heads enthusiastically and follow their Uncle Drew into the apartment he shares with Emmett.

Slowly, the freight elevator takes us up.

*****

"What's going on?"  I hear Emmett whispering into Bobby's ear.  Bobby just shakes his head.

Brian looks lost.  I have never seen him look as shocked as he does right now.  Not even after that time with the airplane or just before my wedding when they got into the accident.  My brother always takes charge.  Now, nothing.  Damn it!

"Brian, your doctor is here, in Pittsburgh, right?"  My brother nods.  "Okay, this is what we do.  Brian, I want you to call your doctor now."

That remark seems to wake up Justin.

"Now?  John, it's Sunday.  No doctor is going to answer a call today," Justin snarks.

"Under normal circumstances, that's true.  But we don't need a call back right now.  Brian calls to leave a message with his doctor's service.  Best case scenario, the doctor calls us back.  At the very least, you'll get someone to tell us the office hours so we can call first thing in the morning to make an emergency appointment."

Justin snorts.

"Then I want you and Bobby to take the kids home."  I wait for that little tidbit to sink in and for the fallout.

"Wait just a fucking minute!" Justin yells.  "Where are you going to be while Bobby and I drive the kids home?"

"Here, with Brian.  I'll stay until he has his appointment then we come home together."

"No!  I'm staying.  You and Bobby go home."

"Justin, listen to me for a minute.  Most likely Brian will get an appointment in a day or two.  Bree and Patrick have school tomorrow.  Christmas break isn't until the end of the week.  And you know that Bobby has to be at work tomorrow.  Bree is going to be scared.  You and Brian can't both be away.  The wedding disrupted our lives for the past few days.  You know as well as I do the kids need to go back to their regular routine."

I pause hoping some of this is getting through that stubborn blond head.

"And then there's Beau.  Rachel told us how upset he was the other night.  Some of us have got to go back and soon, before he thinks we've abandoned him.  This is my slow season.  It makes sense for me to stay with Brian.  You guys go back, finish decorating for Christmas.  We'll be back before you know it."

"But how will you get back?" Justin asks, sounding so young and vulnerable.

"I think I can help," Emmett begins.  "Drew and I can take you."  Emmett is smiling brightly, offering help and support and not understanding why.  "We were planning to spend our first Christmas at our new cottage.

"John..."  I can see the tears welling up in Justin's eyes.  The tears are momentarily waylaid as Brian puts down the phone receiver.

"I left the loft number and my cell.  The office opens at eight," Brian says softly with a defeatist tone.  Justin immediately goes to him to give him a hug.  "Sunshine, John is right.  You and Bobby need to take the little ones home.  Get things back to normal.  Go get us a tree.  I promise to be back by Friday."

"Justin, John and Brian are right.  We have to go home.  John will look after Brian."  Bobby tries to be convincing with little success.

"But what if it's...I can't say it."  The tears now start streaming down Justin's face.

"It won't be."  I try to reassure them both.  "Brian just had a scan last month. He got a clean bill of health."

"Then what?"  Justin's eyes are red-rimmed now.

"I don't know.  It's probably a pimple."  I try to lighten the mood but that just gets me a death glare....from both of them.  And Emmett looks even more baffled.

"Yeah, yeah, Brian Kinney does not get pimples.  Well, shit happens, and when we see the doctor tomorrow, he'll tell you that everything is just fine."

"How do you know you'll get an appointment for tomorrow?" Emmett ventures, still unsure of the topic of conversation.

"Because he's Brian Kinney, for fuck sake!" my husband spits out automatically.  And I almost giggle.

Sensing one of those drama queen moments, Emmett announces that he's going down to get the kids ready for the trip back to the cottage.  I hear him say something about packing up cookies and muffins and then he breezes out.  I go to Bobby and lead him out to the hall.

"Babe..."

"John, you don't have to say another word.  You take care of your brother.  I'll hold down the fort at home."  Bobby hugs me close then kisses my face.

"I love you, Bobby.  God!  I love you so much."

"John Anderson, you bring that big goof home and in one piece, you hear me!" Bobby commands me, and I realize all that tension regarding who is the alpha male in our pack is all nonsense.  We're a family, with each of us taking charge at the right moments, whenever needed.  Bobby loves and respects Brian.

"I will, I promise," I vow to my partner.  I turn to face the loft.  It's time for Bobby and Justin to go home.

*****

"Change of plans, Squirt," my brother tells his daughter with his usual confidence.  Only I can hear the minute tremble in his voice.

"You, Daddy, Uncle Bobby and Patrick are heading home.  Me and Uncle John have some business to take care of here."

"What kind of business, Dada?"  Bree is too damn smart for her own good.  She knows something's not right.  But how do you explain cancer to a four year old.  Especially a four year old blond Taylor!

I see my brother take a big gulp of air.  Whatever he says now will make or break the situation.  It will set the tone for Bree's behavior and Justin's well-being for the next few days or at least until we get home.

Brian picks up his daughter and brings her to the staircase.  He sits with her perched delicately on his knee.  Then he speaks to her as if he's talking to the wisest of all sages. "Bree, I have a boo-boo and the doctor needs to look at my boo-boo here, in the Pitts.  I'm going to stay here until I see the doctor."

"Is it a bad boo-boo?" Briana asks her Dada, as she does her own cursory examination of the obvious body parts that she can see.

"I don't know.  It might be or it could be nothing."  My brother is brutally honest, even with a four year old.

"Like my splinner?"

"Yes, like the splinter."

"And Uncle John?"  Briana arches her own pale blond eyebrow with that same suspicious look that Brian is famous for.

"This is Uncle John's home season. He can stay and keep me company.  You and Patrick have school for a few more days before your Christmas break.  And this is a busy time for Uncle Bobby."

Bree looks over her shoulder and her gaze fixes mine.  In that moment I am charged with the most awesome responsibility that I have ever taken on.  Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor is demanding that I take care of her Dada and then bring him home.

I nod.

"Okay, Dada.  You get all better then come home.  I make you a card?"

Brian smiles warmly at his little girl.  "Yeah, Squirt, you make me a card."  Brian stands, sweeping the child up off his knee and into his arms.  He walks to Justin who is looking out at the grey Pittsburgh sky. "You take care of your Daddy for me and behave yourself.  You don't want Santa to cross you off his list this year, do you?"

"I'll be good, Dada, and I'll take care of Daddy."  Bree has a look of determination on her tiny face.

"I know you will, Squirt.  Now give me and Daddy a minute."  Brian gives his daughter a kiss then sets her down.  "Justin?"

"Don't, Bri, this sucks, and you know it.  I should be here for you."

"You are here."  Brian touches his chest to indicate his heart.

"You know what I mean, so don't try to bullshit me."

"I wouldn't dream of it, Sunshine."  Brian lifts Justin's chin to gaze into Justin's eyes.  In that brief moment a lifetime of love and commitment is reaffirmed.  And they kiss.

"Okay, okay," Justin whispers into Brian's chest.  "I'll call you when we get home and you let me know what the doctor says."  Brian nods and tightens his hold on Justin.  "I love you, you know."

"I know."

Within minutes, the loft building is quiet.  The kids are gone, going home with Bobby and Justin.  Emmett and Drew retreat to their apartment and I take my brother back upstairs.

*****

"Come on, old man, let's get you out of the jeans and into something more comfortable.  I think you have some sweatpants in here."

I guide Brian into the bathroom and sit him on the toilet seat, as I rummage around for something clean for him to wear.  I know how fastidious he can be sometimes.  He must be feeling grungy by now.

Even though the loft is rarely used, everything is in impeccable order, and clean.  A cleaning service comes in monthly and the clothes that are kept here are laundered every two weeks.  I once asked Brian why go through all of that expense.  He simply replied that he hated the smell of musty clothes.  He never knew when he was going to stay at the loft, or even me for that matter.  I come to town often enough to give estimates or supervise a job.  We're virtually the same size.  He can't help being prepared.

The shower comes on and I peek into the bathroom.  His clothes are on the floor in a heap.  I quietly go in to retrieve them.  I put his clothes in the hamper after removing his wallet and things.  The blood stained underwear I ball up to take them to the incinerator chute.  I know he doesn't want them even if they are washable.  It's not his style.

I turn to leave the bathroom and spy him in the shower.  Our bodies are almost identical, except I have more upper body bulk and strength where his are in his legs.  Those strong thigh muscles of a soccer player and a runner.  Before he, and Justin and Bobby, came into my life, the thought of declaring another man's body sexy or beautiful would have been unthinkable, but now, it's a mere statement of fact.  He's aging well, we both are, thank the gods as he would say.  And it's to those same gods that I pray that he'll be around for a very long time.  Long enough to walk his own blonde princess down the aisle and hold his grandchildren.

I just throw the underwear down the chute when I'm hijacked by Temmett.

"John, what's going on?" Ted asks.  Two sets of eyes are waiting for an explanation and reassurance.  Brian is so private, he'd kill me if I broke his confidence but they are his oldest and dearest friends.  They'd kill me if I didn't tell them the truth.

"Brian found a lump, earlier today.  We decided to stay so he can see his doctor," I say quietly.  Teddy gasps; Emmett's eyes fill with tears.  "Let's not jump to any conclusions. For all we know it could be a pimple or something equally benign.  Before they can say anything I hear the phone ring.

"I have to get that.  We placed a call to his doctor.  I'll talk to you later."  Brian hangs up the phone as I enter.  He arches a brow.

"Just throwing out some garbage.  Who was that?"

"The doctor.  He called personally."

"It's not just any set of balls he gets to examine on a regular basis.  It's a privilege," I snark, and he laughs at that.  "What did he say?"

"He ordered me not to panic, pretty much said the same thing you said.  My last test was perfect but he'll see me first thing in the morning.  He phoned in a script for a sleeping pill if I want it."

"Do you?  I can ask to borrow a car from one of the guys."

Brian shakes his head, no.  "That stuff makes me groggy in the morning. I want a clear head tomorrow."

"So what do we do now?  It's not even five."

"I have some contracts to look over.  That'll keep me occupied for a while."

"Then I'll go pick up a few things at the store, maybe get us some dinner."

Brian was about to agree when the loft door rolls back.  In walks Temmett with their respective partners and Nick and Hunter.  And they come bearing food.

"What the fuck is this?" Brian growls, keeping up the pretense of cool detachment and annoyance.

"Um, nothing, Boss.  We heard you were staying for a few days, so we figured we'd stock up the fridge," Ted says cheerfully, completely ignoring the glares.

"Yeah, I bet the only things in that refrigerator are poppers and peanut butter," Hunter mumbles but he knows it isn't true.  That earns him a pop to the head by the man.  "Ow, you big lug.  Do that again a couple of feet lower and I may like it."  Hunter leers at Brian, wiggling his ass.

"Behave yourself," Emmett admonishes the kid.  "And help me stow this food."

Six people grab boxes and bags, bring them to the kitchen area and make themselves busy.  Soon coffee is brewing, the TV is on and someone made popcorn.  Brian takes it all in from the safety of his desk as he pretends to look over those contracts.  The family has no intention of letting Brian go through this alone, no matter what the outcome.

Brian glares and grumbles as chicken bones, empty beer cans and nacho chip crumbs litter the loft.  By ten the guys have cleaned up, hauled out the trash and bid us a good night.  We lock up the loft and I go for the extra sheets and blankets to use on the futon.

"John, stay with me," he says so softly.  He's scared and with me here instead of Justin, it gives him permission to show it.  I can't begin to imagine what he went through when he was first diagnosed, going through surgery and treatments all by himself.  I won't allow that to happen again.  He has us, his family, he has me.

I shed my clothes, finding a t-shirt and sweat pants to sleep in and I join him in his big bed.

He snuggles up close, like a child seeking the safety of his father's arms.  He never had that when he was a kid, neither did I.  But I think I survived better without a father than he did with a cruel one.  I can be a father figure to him if that's what he needs.

He wills himself to sleep.  Something I have never been able to do.  His hair is soft against my chin and that little wheeze of his tells me he's fast asleep.

God!  I wish I could scream at the top of my lungs but I can't, so I say the prayers my mother taught me to say.  And hope that He hears me.

"Now I lay me down to sleep..."

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 2

Jennifer's POV:

Letting out a long sigh, I sink into the nearest chair. My feet are killing me. So much for trying to be fashionably tall. I ease my feet out of the stiletto style shoes that had seemed like such a good idea when I bought them.

"Shall I rub them for you, my dear?" Seth asks with a little laugh as he comes up to the back of my chair.

"I'd like nothing better," I smile, knowing that he's just kidding.

"Then consider it done."

"But, we're in the hotel ballroom," I say, glancing around to see who might be watching. I didn't think he was serious.

"I believe that's correct, but all the guests at your lovely brunch have left, including the bride and groom. I don't think they're going to kick us out of here for at least a few minutes."

"I have this place booked for another twenty minutes," I state as I check my watch to be sure.

"Then let me have at them," Seth grins, as he pulls out the chair next to me and positions it so my foot can be easily placed in his lap. I feel myself blushing, but I raise my foot and Seth takes it in his gentle hands. I suddenly wish I didn't have nylons on, because a foot massage would feel so much better with skin on skin. I feel myself blush even more as the concept of skin on skin goes places it shouldn't be going in my brain … and in my body. It seems like it's been such a long time since I even thought about such things.

"Jennifer … Jennifer?"

I start, as Seth's voice finally penetrates through my thoughts. "Oh, sorry, what is it?" I feel like I'm floating away. Seth has the most miraculous hands, working on my feet and my … heart. Where the fuck did that come from?

"Is this too much pressure?" Seth asks as he continues his work on my foot.

"Absolutely not. It's just about perfect," I coo. I watch the smile spread across his handsome face. Am I falling for this wonderful man that I've known for all of two minutes? I didn't react to him this way when I was dealing with the sale of the bakery, but then I never really came face to face with him. It was just a couple of phone conversations and meetings with Seth's realtor.

But ever since Brian intervened to throw us together I feel like I have been swept off my feet. Seth is so gallant and so charming. He may be a little old fashioned, but it's the kind of old fashioned that I quite like.

I watch him massage my foot and let my mind wander some more.

Seth's POV:

Here I am rubbing the foot of the most beautiful, vivacious woman I've met in a long time. I wonder if she has any idea what effect she is having on me. She seems to be enjoying my company, but this was all arranged by outside forces. Maybe once the wedding and all the trappings are finished, I'll never see her again. I will have served my purpose.

I say her name a couple of times. She doesn't seem to be paying attention. I thought I was doing this foot thing correctly, but maybe I'm not. She's obviously somewhere else. I ask her if I'm hurting her. Her response is that it's perfect, but I don't know. I can feel her drifting away as soon as we stop talking.

I wonder what she's thinking about … or who? Maybe there's another man. Maybe Jennifer has a dream man that she's concentrating on, and I'm nobody's dream man. I know I'm presentable. Lots of women have told me that. But I'm not flashy or hip, and that seems to be what they all want. I guess I'm old fashioned … too old fashioned by today's standards. I like to treat women like ladies. I love opening car doors for them and taking them to dinner. I even like paying. I really don't understand the concept of going dutch. If I've invited a lady out then I expect to pay. It's only right.

Jennifer lets out a long sigh. Her eyes are closed. She looks like she could go to sleep. I bet she's beautiful when she's asleep.

"Jennifer," I say gently, "shall I work on your other foot?"

Her eyes flutter open. "Oh yes, that would be wonderful."

She quickly changes foot.

Jennifer's POV:

I could drift away. Seth's foot massage is absolute heaven. He asks if he should work on my other foot and I can't refuse. I change the foot in his hands to the other one and settle back in the chair. I wish I was lying down. I'd probably be asleep by now if I was.

I feel Seth pressing his knuckles along the middle of my foot and I want to purr. It's absolute bliss. I hope I'm not making the noises aloud that I really feel like making. That would be too embarrassing, but god, this feels so good.

After a couple of minutes of mindless bliss, I think of something else that makes me refocus. When Seth finishes his foot massage, what am I going to do? Do I just stand up and say, "Thank you very much for the foot massage," and then we go our separate ways? Dare I ask him back to my place for some drinks and maybe a light supper? Would that be too presumptuous?

Shit! It's been so long since I've really been interested in anyone. I don't remember how this dating thing is supposed to go.

With Tucker I never had to worry about that. He was so spontaneous, kind of a rebel. He always took the lead. I never had to think about anything. I just let him make the plans and I went along with them.

I know Seth won't be like that. He's far too solicitous. He's probably worrying about what to say to me, just like I'm worrying about what to say to him. We're a pair of old fools, I think. I let out a little chuckle of nervousness.

Seth's POV:

"Did I hit a ticklish spot?" I ask her when I hear the little giggle.

"Um … no," Jennifer says opening her eyes.

"I thought I heard you giggle."

"I think I did." I raise an eyebrow asking for further explanation. Jennifer looks at me for a minute then she says, "Your massage is making me quite giddy."

I laugh. "I'll take that as a compliment. It's been a long time since I made a woman giddy."

"I find that hard to believe. You've worked your magic on me."

I see Jennifer blush after she makes that statement. She looks even prettier when she blushes. It makes her seem like a school girl.

"You're staring at me," Jennifer says.

Now it's my turn to blush. "I … I don't think anyone's ever accused me of having magic before," I stammer.

"It wasn't an accusation. I'd call it a compliment."

"It seems like we have a lot of compliments to share," I say trying to keep my voice even, not squeaky like a scared teenager.

"Why don't we get out of here?" Jennifer says. She takes her foot from my lap and starts to put her shoes back on.

I wonder where she wants to go. For drinks? For dinner? With me? Without me? I wish I knew how this was supposed to play out.

Jennifer's POV:

I fumble with the straps on my fucking shoes. Why did I ever buy the stupid things in the first place? Finally I get them back on. Seth is looking at me quizzically. I wish he would say something. This is so awkward.

"Would you like to go to the bar downstairs for a drink?" he asks after I gather up my things.

"Yes, yes," I say, relieved that he finally makes his intentions known. At least his intentions about having a drink. I could use a long, stiff one. Oh shit! Why did I have to think that?

I'm sure my cheeks are scarlet as we make our way down to the lobby. We enter the bar and Seth steers me towards a secluded table at the back. I'm glad he does that. I wouldn't like sitting at the bar, and I'm not sure if there are still guests from the wedding in the hotel. Not that I would mind if they saw me having a drink with Seth. That would be just fine. But I don't really want to talk to anyone, anyone other than Seth. I think I've used up about all the polite conversation that I have in me. The last few days have been quite the exercise in diplomacy.

We sit down at the table and I lay my coat on the bench beside me. I'll be glad when Christmas is over. Getting ready for the wedding has really thrown a monkey wrench into the usual Christmas plans. I don't even know what I'll be doing for Christmas Day. Molly and Owen will still be away on their honeymoon, and Justin will be with Brian and Bree. I may have to push for an invitation over there.

"What would you like to drink?" Seth is asking me.

"Um…" I hesitate.

"Have whatever you'd like, my dear. I'll have a scotch neat," Seth tells the waitress.

"I'd like a margarita," I say, deciding that would really hit the spot at the moment.

"Salt?" the waitress asks me.

"Yes, but not too much." The waitress goes away to submit our order. "What's a margarita without salt?" I laughingly ask Seth.

"Indeed," he says with a smile.

"Am I making a fool of myself?" I ask, suddenly self conscious.

"Why would you think that?" Seth asks me in a soft voice.

"I'm a little out of practice with this dating thing."

"That makes two of us."

"I'm sure you could have any woman that you want," I say sincerely. I think Seth is quite a catch.

"The trouble is there aren't many women that I want."

Then the thought hits me like a thunderbolt. Seth is good looking, with a trim, slightly muscular physique. He's a good dancer. He is well spoken and charming. Somehow he knows Brian Kinney. And he gives great foot massages. "Are you gay?" I blurt out.

Seth almost chokes on the sip of scotch that he has just taken. "Good God, no! Why would you think that?"

"Oh shit!" I respond and take a much too large drink from my margarita.

"Please explain why you would think that," Seth says calmly, but I can see that he's not finding this particularly funny.

"Does homosexuality offend you?" I ask, deciding that if that is the case then it's better that we end this now.

"It most certainly does not. Brian Kinney arranged this date. I sold my bakery to Emmett Honeycutt, for God's sake," Seth retorts.

"I'm sorry if I offended you," I say, taking another big gulp of my margarita.

"I'm not offended. I just don't understand why you would think such a thing."

I decide that I better recite my list of gay attributes that apply to him. He doesn't look like I can direct him away from this topic. When I finish the list, I sit back and polish off my margarita, waiting for his reaction. I think I've ruined everything.

"Very interesting," he says as he sips his scotch. "Would you like another of those?" he asks, indicating the empty margarita glass.

"Um … yeah, sure, I could use one." Shit! I'm making matters worse. Now he'll think I'm a lush.

Seth signals the waitress. We sit in silence waiting for my drink to arrive. I'm feeling more and more uncomfortable with every second that goes by. I've made a colossal mess of this. I should just leave. I pick up my coat.

"I should go home," I say to Seth.

"Jennifer," he says gently, laying his hand on mine and stopping me from standing up. "Don't leave."

I look into his eyes. I don't want to leave, but I'm feeling so stupid and uncomfortable with what has just happened.

"Seth, I…"

"Wait for your drink, and then we can talk."

I let out a sigh, and sit back in the seat, dropping my coat to where it was before. We wait for a minute or two until the waitress brings my drink. Seth tells her he'll have another one too. I think he does that to make it look like I'm not drinking so much. He still has half his scotch in his glass. I take a drink of the new margarita and look over at him.

"I'm so embarrassed, Seth. I've gone about this all wrong, and when I drink I jump to conclusions, and…" I stop, feeling like it's useless to try to explain. I'll only make it worse anyway.

"You don't need to be embarrassed. We're just getting to know each other. We need to get all these … misconceptions out of the way."

"But I am embarrassed. Ever since my son came out, I feel like I have to defend all things gay. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable, but you fit the profile of so many gay guys that I've known." I know I'm babbling but I can't stop myself.

"Are you into gender profiling?" Seth asks, looking at me so seriously.

I open my mouth to say something, but I don't know how to answer such a thing. And then I see it - the twinkle in his eye and the slight curl of his lip as he fights a smile.

"Why you! You … you … you're putting me on."

"Maybe a little," Seth says with a chuckle.

"You're not mad?"

"No, I'm not mad. I think I might even be flattered. If being gay puts me in the same category as your son and his partner, I think that would be just fine."

"They are lovely together," I agree with a soft smile. I take a small sip of my margarita. I don't need to gulp it down anymore. I don't need false courage. Seth is being really great about this whole thing.

"They're intelligent, handsome and talented. What more could anyone ask for?"

"Are you sure you're not gay?" I dare to ask, but my giggle tells him that I'm not serious.

"If I was gay, I wouldn't be thinking what I'm thinking at the moment," Seth admits.

"And what would that be?"

"That you are the most beautiful, intelligent woman I've had the good fortune to meet in a long time. And that I'd love to have dinner with you, and then we'll see…" His voice trails off at that point, but his words hold such promise.

"You mean it?" I ask, feeling tears trying to fill my eyes. Seth really is the sweetest man. "Even after all the stupid things I've said."

"Even after…" he says warmly.

I smile over at him and he reaches for my hand. I let him take it and he gives it a gentle squeeze.

"I'd love to have dinner with you. Would you like to come back to my place? I could make us an omelet or something," I suggest.

"I want to treat you to dinner. You can cook for me another time."

I smile at that. He really is very gallant. "That sounds lovely. Should we have dinner here in the hotel or should we brave the winter roads and go somewhere else?"

"It's still a little early, so let's enjoy our drinks. We can have dinner here and then I'll take you home."

"You have a deal."

"I hope I have a date," he laughs.

"You have a date," I assure him.

"I might even be persuaded to give you another foot massage if you invite me in after dinner." There's the slightest indication of a wink as I look over at him.

"Are you trying to seduce me, Seth Harris?"

"Am I succeeding?"

"You could have had me hours ago," I blurt out. "Oh my! Did I just say that?"

"I believe I heard the words. Do you want to take them back?"

"No, no, not at all." I'm slightly flustered but this is more than I ever hoped for when Brian agreed to find me an escort for the wedding. I think I could really care about this man. In fact, I think I already do

"So, what are you saying?" Seth asks with that gentle smile that I like more and more every time I see it.

"I'm saying that we should blow this pop stand, to quote Brian Kinney." I laugh nervously. I hope Seth is getting my message.

"I always thought Brian Kinney was full of … good ideas."

I laugh at the strategic pause in his words. He has a cute sense of humor.

"Then let's go," I say picking up my coat.

"Jennifer, wait. I want to take this slow and easy. I think that we … could really have something here. I want us to savor every minute and not rush into anything."

With a sigh I let my coat fall back on the bench again. Sometimes politeness can be very frustrating. However, deep down inside I know that Seth is right. I'd rather wait and have a long term relationship, than rush into a whirlwind that might be over as quickly as it started.

We spend a long time talking. I carefully space my sips of margarita. I don't want to get drunk, although several times this weekend that had seemed like an excellent idea. After a long while and some pleasant conversation, I realize that Seth and I have a lot in common. I also realize that he's a very interesting man that I want to get to know much better.

As five p.m. rolls around, I realize that I'm very hungry. I only managed a few bites at the brunch and that was a long time ago.

"Let's go to dinner," I say. "It was a long time since I ate."

"We'll go over to the main restaurant if that's okay," Seth says.

"Sounds excellent."

We walk through the lobby to the main dining room. It's elegant and warm, just like Seth, I think as we are seated. Seth, of course, pulls out the chair for me. He makes sure the maitre d' knows that I'm his girl. I couldn't be happier.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 3

Bree's POV:

Daddy straps me into my car seat. I see Patrick doing the same. He looks at me and smiles just a little bit, but I don't feel like smiling. My Dada's got a boo-boo. I don't like that. I want him to come home with us, but he has to stay with Unca John. He says he has to get a doctor to look at his boo-boo. We're going home without him.

I didn't see a boo-boo, but he told me there was one. He seemed a little bit scared and that scared me too. Maybe Dada's really sick. He better not be. I need him, and Daddy needs him … at home … now.

I watch Daddy and Unca Bobby get into the front of the SUV. I wish my Dada was sitting there with Daddy. I love Unca Bobby, but he's not the same as having Dada there. I want Dada to tell me I look fabulous and make jokes and raise his eyebrow and hold me tight. I want my Dada.

I feel tears welling up in my eyes, but I'm not going to cry. Dada wants me to be a good girl and that means no crying. I have to look after Daddy. I promised Dada that I would.

Suddenly I feel Patrick's hand take hold of mine. I look over at him and I see that he's worried about my Dada. Maybe he's worried about me too, but I'm not going to cry. I hold his hand as tightly as I can when we're so far apart.

For quite a while we ride along like this. Patrick doesn't say anything, and after a while the tears start to go away. I give Patrick a little smile to let him know that I'm okay now. He smiles back.

Patrick's POV:

Bree is scared. I can feel it. She is trying not to cry, but that's what she wants to do. I know something bad is going on. My Poppa and Uncle Justin look really worried and upset. I wish I could do something, but I don't know what that would be.

I look over at Bree and she looks so little and so helpless. I can see tears in her eyes but she's fighting them. I'll talk to her when we get home. But I need to do something now. I lean over and stretch as far as the belt will let me. I know I'm not supposed to undo it. Finally with a big effort I can reach Bree's hand. She feels me touch her and I stare into her blue eyes. I try to tell her silently that it will be all right, that I'll look after her until her Dada comes home.

We ride along in silence, my hand over hers. She holds it tightly. After a long time she looks at me, and I see that the tears are no longer in her eyes. That doesn't mean that she isn't worried though. Finally she smiles, a tiny little smile, but it makes me feel better.

Bree's POV:

We continue along the road to home. I recognize the places that we go by. There's a farm that has this very high round building. Daddy says it's called a silo and you store grain in it. I'm not exactly sure what grain is, but the building is neat. None of the cattle are outside. I guess it's too cold. There's a little town that we go through and a store that has those things you put on your lawn in the summer and their legs go really fast in the wind. Dada said I could get one for the playhouse next summer. Right now there's a couple still outside but they're not moving, even though I can hear the wind outside the car. Maybe they're frozen. Everything's so white and quiet.

I'm feeling a little better. Patrick's still holding my hand and I like that. He didn't say anything to me and that's good. I might have cried if he had asked me what was wrong. Patrick's really smart about things like that. I'm glad he's here with me now.

Patrick's POV:

Bree seems better. I don't think she's going to start crying. I'll hold onto her hand anyway, just in case.

I look up at Poppa who's driving. He's not saying anything either. Maybe he's afraid Uncle Justin will cry if he asks him if he's all right. Bree's a lot like her Daddy. I hope they'll both be fine when we get home. I'll do my best to help Bree.

Bree's POV:

I watch my daddy staring out the front window of the car. He doesn't move. His jaw is very stiff. I think he's got his teeth locked together. That's what I've been doing. It helps me not to cry. Maybe my daddy wants to cry too. That's not good. Dada said he had a boo-boo, but that he would be home soon. Daddy shouldn't cry if that's what's going to happen. Maybe something is very bad though. Maybe my Dada is very sick.

I let out a little whimper. I can't help myself. Patrick squeezes my hand. That helps a bit.

My daddy doesn't even turn around to see what's the matter with me. Now I know something is very wrong.

I think I'm going to cry, but then Unca Bobby turns into the lane and we're almost home. I won't cry. I won't cry. I have to help my daddy. He wipes at his face, sniffing like his nose is going to run.

"Daddy," I say. I want to comfort him.

There is no answer.

Unca Bobby looks at Daddy and then turns back to look at me. "Bree," he says with this funny look on his face. "Can you wait till we get in the house?"

I nod and stare at my daddy until Unca Bobby stops the car in front of the house.

Patrick's POV:

Poppa stops the car and we all just sit there for a couple of minutes. I'm still holding Bree's hand. I know she doesn't want me to let go of it. She's staring at her daddy with this sad look on her face. I squeeze her hand.

Poppa reaches over and squeezes Uncle Justin's shoulder. "Justin, we're home," he says in a real soft voice.

"Okay," Uncle Justin replies, but he doesn't move.

I wait. I'm still holding Bree's hand.

"Daddy!" Bree says forcefully. "Daddy, peepee."

Uncle Justin turns and looks at her. At first I don't think he's going to move. Finally he unhooks his seatbelt. Like one of those zombies in a scary movie he starts to get out of the car. While he walks around to Bree's side, Poppa comes to my side and lets me out. Then he goes to the back of the SUV to take out the luggage we brought back with us.

I go around to Bree's side of the car. Uncle Justin has unbuckled Bree, but when he picks her up, he just stands there holding her. He just keeps standing there, not moving.

Suddenly Beau comes bounding across the field from Auntie Rachel's. He's running full out once he hits the driveway. I find myself flat on my back in the snow as he licks all over my face. I can't help but giggle and scratch his neck before trying to push him away. I can tell he's glad to see me and I'm glad to see him. This is the best I've felt since before we left for home. Finally I push Beau away.

When I stand up, I see Beau watching Uncle Justin and Bree. They haven't moved. Beau looks like he wants to jump on them too but he doesn't. Maybe he knows something is wrong.

"It's cold, Uncle Justin," I say. "We should go inside."

"Yeah … yeah," Uncle Justin mutters as he sets Bree down. I take her hand and lead her towards the front door that Poppa now has open.

Beau follows along beside us, not touching Bree but walking close to her. She doesn't pay him any attention. She's looking back at her father. "Come on, Daddy. It's cold."

"In a minute, sweetheart," he replies. He stares up at the grey sky.

I pull on Bree's hand to get her to come inside. She comes with me, but I know she's really still outside with her father, and also back in Pittsburgh with her other father. She starts unbuttoning her coat.

Poppa comes into the front hall. He's going out for another load of stuff from the car.

"You okay?" he asks as he goes by.

"Yes, Poppa."

I strip off my own coat and boots. Bree is almost done hers. When she is, she goes to the open door and calls, "Daddy!"

Uncle Justin doesn't move and he doesn't answer her.

I take her hand. "Come on, Bree. If you need to go peepee, we should do that."

"I can do it myself," she declares. "I want my Daddy."

"You go to the bathroom and I'll get him," I promise.

She looks torn as to what to do. Finally she has to go potty so bad that she runs down the hall. I go over to the door as Poppa comes back in with some more bags.

"Uncle Justin!" I call. "Bree needs you." I hope that will get him to come inside.

"Good," Poppa tells me as he goes by. He wants Uncle Justin to come in out of the cold too.

I can hear Poppa moving around with luggage and maybe turning up the furnace. I wish he could do something about Uncle Justin, but he doesn't seem to know what to do any better than I do. I'm really getting worried about Uncle Justin. Then he turns around and looks at me. I see that he recognizes me.

"Uncle Justin, Bree needs you," I repeat.

He stares at me for a moment. Then he's moving towards the house. That's good. He'll come in out of the cold.

Bree's POV:

After I go peepee, I wash my hands and then run down the hall to the front door. Daddy's walking towards the door. He should have come in a long time ago. Finally he comes through the door and Patrick pushes it closed behind him.

"Daddy," I say.

He looks at me, maybe for the first time since we left Dada. "Come here, sweetheart," he says.

I run into his arms and he scoops me up, crushing me against his chest and burying his face in my hair. I can feel the silent sobs that make his body shake. I let myself cry too … just a little bit.

Patrick's POV:

I watch Uncle Justin and Bree for a couple of minutes. I hear Poppa in the kitchen so I leave them in the hall and go to my father. Beau comes with me. Poppa smiles at me as I enter the kitchen.

"You okay, Little Red?" he asks.

"Yes, Poppa. I think they need some time alone."

"You're a very smart boy," Poppa tells me.

"What are you doing?" I ask with a smile.

"I'm making some sandwiches. I hope they'll want to eat a bit later."

"That's good, Poppa. Can I sleep in Bree's room tonight?"

Poppa smiles at me again. "If Bree wants you to, then that's fine." Beau goes behind the counter and nudges Poppa's leg. "Hey you!" Poppa laughs. "I'll get your food in a minute. Be patient."

Beau is a good dog. He comes back to me and sits beside where I'm standing. I pet his soft fur. It's nice to have something normal to do.

"Do you know what's wrong with Uncle Brian?" I have to ask after a minute.

Poppa shakes his head. "Nobody knows at this point," he says honestly.

"Do you think it's bad?" I ask, hoping he'll tell me it's probably nothing.

Poppa doesn't lie to me. "I don't know, Little Red. It could be, but we'll pray that it's not."

"I'll pray really hard," I promise.

"Good boy."

Bree's POV:

Daddy holds me and I think he'll never let me go. I don't want him to let me go, but I wish Dada was here to hold onto both of us. Daddy isn't shaking anymore, and that's a good thing. It scares me when he cries. I think Dada must be really sick. I have to ask.

"Is Dada going to be all right?"

"I sure hope so, sweetheart," Daddy says slowly.

"Why didn't he come home with us?"

"He needs to see a doctor."

"There are doctors here," I say reasonably. My daddies take me to a doctor in Harrisburg. Dada could go there.

"It's a special doctor that he needs to see," Daddy says with a sigh.

"He's really sick, isn't he, Daddy?" I ask. I'm afraid of the answer but I need to know.

"We don't know yet, but he might be."

"No," I whimper. "I want my Dada."

"I want him too, sweetheart, but he has to see the doctor."

"It's not fair," I say. I don't know how else to say how I feel.

"Definitely not fair," Daddy whispers. "Let's put in a video. Maybe that will make us feel better."

"Don't want a video."

"Please, sweetheart." Daddy looks like he's ready to cry again.

"'Kay," I say, knowing that it will be easier for him if I'm out of the way watching a video.

"Which one?"

"Nemo."

"Nemo," Daddy repeats as he sets me down and goes to the TV.

"Justin, I made some sandwiches for you and Bree. They're in the fridge when you feel like having them," Unca Bobby tells us.

"You hungry?" Daddy asks me.

I shake my head. I don't want to eat. I don't want to watch the stupid video. I don't want to do anything except have Dada come home. I can't help myself.

"I want Dada!" I yell, before running down the hall and into my room. I slam the door and jump onto the bed. I pull Bunny out of my bag that's on the bed and hold him really tight. But Bunny doesn't feel as good as Dada. I lay down and let the tears run down my face.

Patrick's POV:

I hear Bree yelling at her Daddy. I know they are both upset. I wish there was something I could do, but I don't know what it might be.

My Poppa walks through the kitchen and looks in at Uncle Justin who is standing at the TV. He has the "Finding Nemo" DVD in his hand. He's staring at it like he doesn't know what to do with it. Poppa goes over to him and takes the DVD out of his hand.

"Justin, come into the kitchen and have a sandwich," he says gently.

"Not hungry," Uncle Justin tells him.

"Come on, Justin. You should eat something."

"I said I'm not hungry!" Uncle Justin yells. "I'm going to bed."

"But it's not time…"

"I said I'm going to bed," Uncle Justin repeats. He walks away from Poppa and heads for his bedroom. We both hear the door slam behind him.

Poppa sighs loudly. "Let's have one of those sandwiches," he says to me.

I nod. I'm not really hungry, but I don't know what else to do. Poppa hands me a plate with a sandwich on it, and I sit down at the kitchen table. He pours me a glass of juice. Beau sits down beside my chair and waits patiently.

"We should probably take these back to our own kitchen," he says. But then he drops down into a chair and stares at the sandwich.

"Uncle Brian's going to be all right," I say fiercely. "He's really strong."

"Yes, he is," Poppa agrees, smiling at me.

I take a big bite out of my sandwich. It's not bad, and I am hungry. I continue to eat the sandwich. Gradually Poppa does the same with his sandwich.

"Can I take a sandwich to Bree?" I ask when I'm done.

"Sure," Poppa says as he gets up and puts half a sandwich on a plate. He pours half a glass of juice. I take the plate and the glass and start down the hall. Beau looks at me waiting to see if he should follow.

"Come on, Beau," Poppa says. "We'll go over to our house and get you some dinner too."

"I'm going to stay with Bree," I call back to Poppa.

"She may not want you there."

"I'm staying with Bree." She has no choice.

"Okay," Poppa says. He knows it's the right thing to do.

I go down the hall to Bree's room. The door is closed, so I set the glass and plate down by the door. I turn the knob hoping that she hasn't locked the door. It opens and I shove it back. I pick up the plate and glass when she doesn't say anything. I walk inside.

"Bree," I say tentatively. "I brought you something to eat."

"Don't want nuffin," she sniffs.

I can tell she's been crying. I set the plate and the glass down on the little table by her bed.

"Bree, I want to stay with you," I say. She can have the food later.

"Go way," she replies.

"No, I'm staying." I get up on the bed with her. She's got her back to me. She won't look at me. I sit down beside her and touch her shoulder. She shakes my hand off, but I put it back. This time she leaves it there. "You okay?" I ask her.

She shakes her head but she turns over to look at me. "I want my Dada," she whispers.

"I know." She looks at me with the saddest eyes I've ever seen. "He'll be home in a few days," I tell her.

"What if he isn't? What if he's…"

"Don't say that. He'll be back. Uncle Brian is very strong."

"Yeah, he is," Bree agrees.

"I'm going to stay with you until he comes home," I promise.

"Thank you," she whispers.

I lie down beside her and place my hand over hers. I hear her give a little whimper but she leaves her hand there. I see her holding onto Bunny with her other hand. We stay like that for a long time until she falls asleep. Just after Bree falls asleep Beau creeps into the room and flops down beside the bed. I reach over and give him a pat. He nuzzles my hand. Then I sleep too.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 4

John's POV:

I feel him stir in my arms. He slept, a fitful sleep, but sleep all the same. It's been an exhausting few days, the wedding and now this. My bladder is full but I'll wait until he gets up.

For most of my life I was an only child, never lonely but alone. Until he and Justin exploded into my life. My life has never been quite the same since. Thank God. I never really understood the expression brotherly love, but now I do. If I could take his place in this, I would. But I can't and I refuse to let him go through this alone. I love him with all my heart. I will not leave his side.

"Damn! I gotta pee bad," Brian grumbles. I chuckle as I see his sweat pant clad ass, make a beeline for the bathroom. I know just how he feels.

I hear the toilet flush and then the shower goes on.

"I'll make it quick!" he shouts above the water. I go in to relieve myself and wash up; I'll jump in the shower just as soon as he gets out. We want to be the first ones at the doctor's office.

I'm dying to have a cup of coffee. I know he wants one too but we decide to go to the doctor's office on an empty stomach, just in case the doctor wants to do something. I'll take him to the diner afterwards for a big breakfast. I hope.

"Fuck! I need coffee," Brian grouses as he towels off and begins to rummage around for loose fitting clothes. Does he own anything loose? Maybe his tailored pants but everything else hugs his ass. I asked him why once and he said he likes the reaction he gets from Justin. Those two can't help but tease each other. And they love their sex. Sex, I wonder...not going there.

"Hang on, little bro, you can have all the coffee you want when we're done," I reassure him as I get into the shower. I make this the fastest shower on record.

Brian's POV:

I fucking hate this! I hate sending Justin home. I hate that I scared Bree. And most of all I hate feeling so fucking helpless and in front of my brother. He must think I'm the biggest wuss on the planet. Shit, I slept with my brother, for fuck's sake. I feel.....I have no fucking clue how I feel. Kinda numb but I am so fucking grateful he's here. I really didn't want to do this alone again. Not again.

Shit! I angered too many gods. Got too damn cocky for my own good. I knew it was all too good to be true. Brian fucking Kinney isn't cut out to be happy.

"Brian, you ready?"

"As I'll ever be."

John's POV:

So we're here. The office is pleasant enough, the chairs in the waiting room are comfortable. I wait while Brian fills out all the insurance forms. He puts me down as a contact as well as Justin. He wants me to know everything. I feel fidgety; I don't know what to do with my hands. So I pick up a magazine and flip through it. An article about Diabetes and its possible consequences if left untreated nearly makes me lose my lunch. That is if I had eaten anything. I would have to turn to a picture of a diabetic ulcer. I snap the magazine shut. I don't need to see anymore.

"Maybe I should get my blood sugar checked when we go home."

"What?" Brian asks, as he looks at me as if I grew a third eye.

"Nothing. Ignore me," I mutter then I feel myself blush. He stares off into space. I can see a gamut of emotions across his face. Of course, I'm the only one who knows it.

I wonder how long we have to wait.

"Brian, come right in!" the doctor calls out, as Brian stands and the doctor shakes my brother's hand.

"I always cum, doc." The mask goes on, the walls go up and the asshole rears his beautiful head. The doctor ignores it and shows us into his office.

Brian makes the introductions and the doctor begins by putting us at ease.

"I re-read your file before you got here and your latest scan results. Brian, you've been cancer free for twelve years. Your overall health is impeccable so I don't believe this is anything to worry about."

I am about to protest. How can he make that assumption without even examining my brother? But before I can speak, the doctor holds up his hand.

"I fully intend to give you a thorough examination, so do not get your knickers in a bunch," the doctor tells us. I think the doc's been hanging around drama queens too much. "Now tell me in your own words what you felt."

I hear Brian tell the doctor that when he went to use the toilet, he scratched an itch. Or what Brian thought was an itch.

"It felt lumpy, kinda stung, but it was itchy too. And there was blood," Brian whispers then looks down at his boots.

I want to cry.

"All right, then. Let's get you in a gown and on the exam table so I can take a look. John, you can wait here, if you like."

I don't like.

"No!" my brother says. "I want him with me."

The doctor looks at the two of us. I guess he sees the same look on both our faces because he smiles, rolls his eyes a bit then gives us both a shove through the door.

As Brian goes behind a screen to get undressed, Doctor Rayborne moves a chair around so I can sit near the exam table and not be in his way. Brian comes from behind the screen wearing one of those unflattering and totally embarrassing hospital gowns and his Prada boots. He sees the look of curiosity on the doc's face.

"I have no idea what shit's been on this floor and I don't want to know. I'm keeping my boots on!" Brian is quite emphatic about it and the doctor has no intention of arguing. He just pats the table and Brian climbs on...with boots.

I have to chuckle. That's my brother.

Brian's POV:

Okay, so maybe the boots are a bit much, but give me a fucking break. I'm about to find out if I lose my other ball. I'm keeping my fucking boots on!

Doc Rayborne is a good guy. I've been seeing him regularly. He came highly recommended by my surgeon and I like him. He's not bad to look at either. I'd do him if I was still doing tricks. Alas...he's married, I'm married, and he's about to fuck with my balls.

"Shit, Doc, can you at least warm up your hands!?"

"Sorry," he says with a little shrug. Then he rubs his hands together, not an easy thing to do when they're covered in latex but it helps.

John sits quietly by the head of the table. Somehow my hand finds his. I can feel the strength in his hand, callused yet comforting at the same time. He says nothing, but he speaks volumes with his eyes. I never appreciated my brother's eyes before.

Looking at him is like looking in a mirror. I see myself, I see Gus and some of Patrick too. And I see Jack, the Jack that Claire knew, not the one that haunts my worst nightmares. I see his gentle wisdom and I see what I aspire to be.

I close my eyes as the doc has his way with my balls.

"Hmm," I hear the doc say.

"You do know you're holding a legend in your hands," I say with my eyes still closed. "Men have cum just by fondling my dick."

"I'm sure they have," the doc says without missing a beat as he palpates the fake ball.

"Shut up, Brian. The doctor doesn't need a running commentary," John says with little anger in his voice.

"Just making sure he doesn't fuck with the merchandise any more than necessary," I say. The doc drops my balls then covers me with the sheet.

"Stay put, I'll be right back," he says as he stands, taking off his gloves then leaving the room.

"Where am I going to go?" I ask as I lean up on my elbows.

The doctor comes back in a few minutes holding a large tray wrapped in paper. He places the tray on a nearby rolling table and that's when I shut my eyes again.

"Brian, did you eat or drink anything this morning?"

John's POV:

I'm not sure if Brian heard the question or he just can't answer, so I answer for him.

"No, doctor, he didn't."

"That's good. Brian, this is what I'm going to do..."

The doctor goes on and on about this minor procedure. It sounds nasty so I sort of block it all out, focusing my attention on my brother's face. He grunts his permission, groans his acknowledgment of what the doctor says and squeezes his eyes together even tighter. Then I hear the sounds of the doctor opening up the tray and arranging his instruments.

"Brian, you're going to feel a pinch then in a few minutes some numbness. I should be finished in about twenty minutes."

Brian silently nods and squeezes my hand.

He hisses loudly as he's stuck with the needle then curses in several languages that I didn't know he knew. "Fucking son of a bitch," he growls.

"That's the worst of it, Brian," the doctor reassures him.

"No, it's not. The worst thing will be going home to Justin and trying to explain the new piercing in my balls that wasn't there yesterday."

"Brian, making your doctor laugh when he's holding sharp instruments near your genitals is not a good thing."

Brian shuts up.

"Hmm," the doctor mumbles again and then, "this is yucky."

"Yucky? Is this what they teach in medical school nowadays? Yucky? My balls have been called a lot of different things over the years but the adjective, yucky, has never ever been used."

"Shut up, Brian!" both the doctor and myself say. Brian shuts up with a harumph.

In a few minutes I hear the sounds of a spray, a gentle clinking of glass and the lid of a container being screwed on.

"I cleaned up the area and took a specimen. I'll send it to the lab today and put a rush on it. I should have preliminary results for you later this week. Basically it's an ingrown hair that made a small abscess. I cleaned it out and put in a stitch. I'm going to give you antibiotic to take for the next ten days and an antibiotic ointment for you to apply to the area twice a day at least until I see you again."

Brian says nothing.

"Take your time getting dressed. You may feel uncomfortable for about a day or two and there might be some swelling. I'll write out instructions for you. After you get dressed, meet me in my office."

The doctor takes the specimen containers out with him and he calls out for his assistant. Brian hasn't moved.

"Brian, you need help to sit up?" I ask him. I know I'd need help if someone just took a snip out of my balls.

He shakes his head, no.

"Want me to wait outside?"

"No," he whispers softly. He's still on the table, the sheet up to his chin, his boots sticking out at the foot of the table. Then it hits me. I know what he needs.

"Come here, little bro," I murmur, as I reach for him and draw him close to my chest. "It's going to be fine. Just an unruly hair that didn't realize who it was messing with. It's all gone now. After we finish here, I'll take you for a big breakfast."

He leans back and arches a brow. His eyes are red and puffy.

"Fine, I'll eat the big breakfast while you pick all the bacon off my plate, eat your dry fucking toast and suck down a gallon of horrible coffee. How's that sound?"

He smiles that crooked little smile of his. Patrick and Gus have that same smile. I kiss his head.

"Go get dressed before the doctor comes back in here with another sharp instrument."

His eyes widen in horror then he gingerly climbs off the table and hightails it behind the screen.

"Ow, ow ow!" he cries out. "The fucking local is wearing off!"

"Let's see if the doc will write you a prescription for the good drugs."

"Ooooo!"

"Bri, you've been hanging around Emmett far too much!" Brian snorts then giggles. My work here is almost done.

Brian's POV:

"Okay, antibiotics once a day until finished, right?" I ask the doc and he nods. "Gooey cream on my balls twice a day until I see you on Thursday." He nods again. "Any good drugs for all my pain and suffering?"

The doctor doesn't have one of those arching eyebrows but he has one hell of a frown.

"Okay, ixnay on the good drugs." I'm a bit disappointed.

"So what can he take for the pain and swelling?" John asks reasonably.

"Stick with Tylenol for now and I recommend ice packs," the doctor says with a straight face.

"I haven't had to use an ice pack on my balls since...."

"Since Justin last went out of town for a show?" my dear sweet brother supplies.

Asshole. "Fuck. You." I glare at John. He smiles so innocently.

"Gentlemen! And I use the term loosely. Get out! I have legitimately sick patients that need me. I'll see you both on Thursday."

The doctor hands my brother a bag. I assume it's the medications and instructions. He shakes my hand and John's.

"Brian, you call me anytime, if you need to talk to me. And I'll put a rush on the lab. You'll be home for Christmas."

"Thank you," John says. Nothing comes out of my mouth so all I can do is nod.

John's POV:

I grab the bags of 'supplies' and lead Brian out of the office. Drew was good enough to loan us his Hummer so we slowly walk over to where it's parked.

"Brian, I could have brought it closer to the office."

"I'm not an invalid; I can walk," he states. He's walking, all right, more like hobbling. He's a stubborn son of a bitch.

"Fine. I'm not going to argue with you. You'll be more pleasant when you get some coffee in you."

"Pleasant? I am so fucking pleasant that people can't stand it!"

"You go on believing that. Contrary to popular belief, the world does not revolve around you," I grumble. I need coffee too.

"Since when?" he asks then almost slips on a patch of ice. "Fucking ow!" I quickly grab him before he lands on the cement and we make it to the Hummer.

"Diner?" I ask him. We both need some place familiar and relatively safe.

"Yeah, I need some of Debbie's horrible coffee." Brian-speak for he needs Debbie.

"Okay, we'll be there soon." We drive to the diner in silence.

*****

"Sweetheart! You sit wherever you want and don't worry I'll put in your orders."

Debbie gives Brian a sloppy kiss on the cheek then hugs him until he turns blue. She gives me a hug and a kiss too then shoos us to a booth. It's only when we sit that I realize Emmett, Drew, Ted, Allen and Hunter are all here.

"Schmidt!" Brian growls. "Who's minding the shop?"

"All under control, Boss." Teddy smiles. Allen gives him a peck then excuses himself. Ted stays, slowing sipping his coffee.

"Got to beat those drums," Allen says, as he first shakes Brian's hand then mine.

"Emmy Lou, don't you have a canapé to squeeze?" Brian scowls.

"I squeezed all the canapés already. I deserve a break."

"Hmmpf," Brian snorts.

Brian narrows his sights on Hunter who plops himself next to me to be across from Brian.

"What's your excuse? Run out of homeless hustlers already?"

"Nah, I want first dibs on your ball!" Hunter says and the whole diner stops breathing, waiting for Brian to rip Hunter a new one.

"Sorry, kid, Justin beat you to it," Brian says with barely a ruffled feather, as he savors the coffee that Debbie shoves in front of him.

"Shit," Hunter grumbles then cracks up as Debbie and I each pop him one on the head. Brian laughs and the diner can breathe again.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 5

Hector and Raph:

"Raph?"

"Yes?"

"Why do you always do that?"

"Do what?"

"Answer me with a question?"

"Hector, I have no idea what you're talking about and the Hamilton's cockapoo will be here in five minutes! I think she has fleas again. Some people should not own pets."

"Stop changing the subject!"

"Hector, my love, what IS the subject? And can you have someone restock the specimen containers. We've run out again."

"Sure, I'll do it myself. And the subject is Brian Kinney."

"Brian Kinney? What does he have to do with specimen containers?"

"Huh? What? Nothing. Brian Kinney has nothing to do with specimen containers."

"Hector, you really need to cut down on the coffee. Why are we discussing Brian Kinney?"

"I'm sorry but this thing with Brian is bothering me."

"There is no thing with Brian. That was a one-of and had to be over twenty years ago. As I recall, he had this odd rule of no repeats."

"So you fucked him only one time?"

"Yes, but to be truly accurate, he fucked me. Rather satisfyingly too."

"Twenty years later and you remember how it felt to be fucked by him? I can't get you to remember our anniversary, and yet you remember how it was to be fucked by Brian Kinney, the whore of Pittsburgh."

"Hector, twenty years ago, what were you doing?"

"I don't know, playing with my ninja turtles, I suppose. Why?"

"Because twenty years ago I was just about getting my head out of my ass and deciding what I wanted to do with my life. I seriously considered med school but then I realized I like animals better than most people. Animals can't speak for themselves. When they get sick, they can't tell us where it hurts."

"You're a very caring vet. I love being a nurse and I adore working here with you. It is very rewarding but..."

"I'm getting to it. Do you remember what I told you about the career that was chosen for me?"

"Yes, as the second son, you were supposed to be a priest."

"That's right. Back home, you knew what you were supposed to be the day you were born and named. Then my family came here and the world got a lot more complicated. Being black is one thing, black and gay is another."

"So no priesthood."

"No, lucky for you, and the Hamiltons are late."

"They're always late; they're probably out Christmas shopping. Go on with your story."

"I'm named for an archangel. I was supposed to be the priest. I was confused and men found me attractive."

"How can they not? You're a beautiful man. Even he found you attractive."

"He who?"

"Brian Kinney."

"So we're back to Brian Kinney, are we?"

"I can't help it. He's a beautiful man."

"He's a married man with two children and a partner, who would probably rip your balls off as easily as he smiles at you if you got too close to his Brian. In a weird way we owe our relationship to Brian Kinney."

"What? How?!"

"Brian Kinney wasn't just a whore; he was a smart whore. I mean he is a very smart man. When one of us makes good, we all benefit."

"But doesn't the reverse also apply?"

"Yes, unfortunately. But he never gave a shit what the world thought about him. He's good at what he does and he never let his sexuality get in the way."

"That's a load of crap. Of course it gets in the way. We had a demonstration of it at the reception! And what's with Brian and the father of the bride?"

"Apparently they don't get along."

"That's an understatement."

"I was there the night Craig Taylor attacked Brian. I was coming out of the club. I had picked up someone and we were about to go to his place when Craig sucker punched Brian. By all rights, Brian could have pressed charges."

"But he didn't."

"No, he didn't. I found out through the grapevine that Craig Taylor tried to run Brian off the road."

"Shit! And he still didn't press charges?"

"Apparently not. Maybe Brian should have been the priest."

"Father Brian, now there's a thought. But how did he influence you?"

"He was always there, a presence on Liberty. He lost his boyfriend in front of the whole world and still held his head up. He lost everything he owned and still remained proud. He even had cancer, and survived."

"How do you know all this? I've never thought of you as the gossiping type."

"We have our sources."

"So what does this have to do with us?"

"Not sure, but sometimes when my life got stupid I'd think what would Brian Kinney do?"

"Now that's a load of bullshit. An intelligent good looking man like you, why would you give a shit what he would do?"

"Because there's something about him. For a brief moment in my life I wanted to be him. Fucking, drinking, drugging, not giving a shit or so it seemed. But then you hear things, you see things, you learn things."

"Like what?"

"Like he's the man behind Rage. Like he chose not to fight back for the sole reason that Craig Taylor is Justin's father. He gave up the drugs and smoking because he wants to be around for his kids. Like the former whore has been faithful to one man for years. I'm not saying his life is any better than ours but it proves that if you want something bad enough and work hard enough for it, you can do it. And I want those things with you."

"Kids?"

"Maybe, before I'm too old. Or a kennel or a farm. Something we can do together. Or maybe a house of our own. I went over to the new bistro the other day."

"Oh, I love Emmett's popovers."

"Me too. I overheard Emmett and that Ted guy talk about Christmas at the cottage. I admit it, I eavesdropped. I was curious to find out what the cottage was; it sounded like a resort. They were talking about Christmas decorations and something about a sun porch and that all they needed was the tree but they save that for last because sometimes Brian or John will chop down one of their own trees. Then they were describing what entrees the family was going to bring. Then it dawned on me they were talking about Brian's home. It's not a mansion like half of Pittsburgh thinks it is. It's not in the rich section of town like the other half of Pittsburgh thinks. It's in the country, on a private road. They live in a cottage in the middle of nowhere. Quiet, private, ordinary."

"Doesn't sound too ordinary to me. They live in the country on a private road. Bet it's a four story cottage."

"Not from the sound of it. Damn, the Sullivans are here with their cats, all six of them."

"Hey, whatever happened to 'animals can't speak for themselves'?"

"It went out the window with the Sullivan's cats."

"You're so bad. I'll handle the cats. The Hamiltons finally showed up. And I'll meet you later. We're not finished with this conversation."

"Oh goody. Hector, I love you, you know. You have nothing to worry about regarding Brian Kinney. He's no threat to you."

"I know and I love you too. However, those cats are a threat, so scat and let me deal with them. Have fun with the cockapoo."

"You can be a little bitch sometimes."

"Just a little? Out! Go make me proud and rid the world of fleas. I'll catch you later."

"It's a date!"

Lindsay and Melanie:

"Oh Mel, this was such a great idea meeting here for lunch, but do you think Emmett offers something light? After that reception and the brunch, I think I gained ten pounds."

"Me too, but um, I don't see Emmett. Maybe he took the day off, I'll ask. Excuse me, Sean, isn't it?"

"Yes, I'm Sean, Emmett's assistant, what can I get you two ladies?"

"Let's see, something light and perhaps fruity?"

"We have fresh tarts. We use light cream and no added sugar."

"Perfect! Did Emmett take the day off to recover from the wedding?"

"Not really. As far as I know he had plans to be here. He wanted to make sure everything was in order for the holidays. He and Drew were going up to the cottage later today but something happened last night. He said Brian and John stayed in town and Emmett needed to stay close to them. I have no idea what happened. We have everything under control here so I told him to take his time."

"Lindz! Did you get any calls from Brian?"

"No, why?"

"Sean was telling me that Brian and John didn't go back last night. They're still here."

"What? I'm going over there."

"Lindz, wait, I'll get the car."

"No, I can walk faster. I'm going to check the diner first. Debbie will know."

"Shit, okay, I'll go with you. Cancel our order, Sean."

"Yes, ma'am. Damn, next time I should wait until they pay before I give them any news."

*****

"Deb, have you seen Brian?"

"He was here having breakfast, but they've gone back to the loft."

"Debbie, what happened?"

"Sweetie, I think I better let him tell you. You know how he is, stubborn asshole."

"Deb, please."

"Honey, sit for a minute. Let me get you some coffee."

"Do you know?"

"Yes, Emmett called me."

"How does Emmett know and we don't?"

"How does Emmett ever know anything? He just barges in and asks. Look, as far as I know Brian is fine. They were on their way back to the cottage yesterday when Brian found a lump."

"Oh God!"

"Sweetie, now it's probably nothing. They already saw the doctor early this morning and he took a biopsy. Brian's madder than a wet cat. The local anesthesia wore off and he's uncomfortable. John made him eat but they went back so Brian could lie down."

"Debbie, why is John staying with Brian and not Justin? Did they have a fight?"

"Oh honey, nothing like that. Justin and Bobby had to get the kids back home. They have school today and Bobby needed to go to work. They said he's really busy at the end of the year."

"Makes sense, and this is John's slow time of the year, right?"

"That's right. John insisted. He didn't want Brian to go through this alone."

"Like the last time."

"Yeah. Claire once told me that John reminds her of how Jack was when he was young. She said that the Jack Kinney she knew was fiercely loyal and protective of his parents. John certainly inherited that from Jack."

"So did Brian."

"Lindsay! I have the car."

"Be right there! Deb..."

"Go, honey, and tell him I love him. I'll bring over some soup later."

"Okay Debbie."

*****

"Lindsay, why are we driving over there when it's obvious he doesn't want you?"

"I don't think it's obvious."

"So what, he called you?"

"No."

"So you know he wants you to rush on over there by osmosis. You and he have an ESP thing now?"

"Melanie, you're being an ass. He's my best friend and the father of our son. I want to be there for him."

"No, you just want him. Period. End of story."

"You know, why don't you just pull over. I can walk the rest of the way there."

"Don't be an idiot, we're three blocks away. I never understood what you see in him. Sure he's good looking, for a man, if you like that sort of thing but he's vain, he's arrogant, he thinks he's right all the time."

"Sounds a lot like you."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means, you had to get pregnant on the first try. It means you had to be super prego uber dyke and work until it almost killed you and the baby. And it means you had to get back into shape and back to work faster than anyone else. Talk about vain and arrogant. Melanie, just let me out. Go back to work. I'll call you later."

"Lindz..."

"Later, Mel, just later."

*****

Lindsay's POV:

The loft door is slightly ajar, and I hear voices. It's John talking to Bobby, I think. I roll back the door. John looks up from the desk and he smiles warmly at me as he waves me in.

"He's in the bedroom," John whispers at me. "Go on up, he'll be glad to see you."

John continues his conversation with Bobby as I make my way up the bedroom steps.

"Easy there, Sunshine. Slow down, take a breath. That's better. We should hear something by Thursday, sooner if the doc lights a fire under the lab tech. Now don't you get your allergies in a snit. Yes, I'm lying down. Yes, I took my medicine. Yes, I applied the ointment. Yes, Justin. Yes, dear. And yes, I love you too. I'll call you later, Lindsay just walked in. Later, Sunshine. I promise to eat something. Say goodbye, Justin."

He snaps closed his cell phone and tries to find a more comfortable position on his bed. I sit next to him.

"Hi," I say trying to be positive.

"Hey," he murmurs as he shifts on the bed giving me more room. I lay down next to him.

"Why are you scaring half of Pittsburgh?"

"I didn't mean to," he says in that soft little boy voice that sounds so much like Gus' and just about melts my heart.

"What happened?" I ask gently as I look into his beautiful eyes. I take his hand in mine.

"I found a lump." That's all he says as he tries to be so strong and brave. A solitary tear slips down his face. I hug him close to me.

"It's going to be all right. Everything is going to be all right. You're Brian Kinney, for fuck sake and you're invincible."

I keep whispering stupid things into his hair. I have no idea if I'm making any sense. But he is my best friend, the father of my son and the greatest love of my life. Even more than Mel sometimes.

"I love you, Lindz."

"I love you too."

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 6

Ted's POV:

"Hi Emm, it's Ted," I say into the phone.

"Hey, Teddy, what's up?"

"Um … have you heard anything about Brian?"

There is a lengthy pause. I wait.

"No, Teddy, I haven't heard anything."

"But wasn't he supposed to go to the doctor today?"

"Yes, he was."

I sigh in frustration. This is like pulling teeth. "Haven't they called, or better yet, haven't you called?" I ask.

"No and no! I don't want to butt into Brian's business. Why don't you call?"

"Me?" I don't want to answer that.

"You're just a big a scaredy cat like me. I don't want … to hear bad news." Emmett's voice cracks just a bit and I know he's on the verge of tears.

"Okay, I admit it. I don't want to hear that the cancer has come back," I state adamantly.

"Maybe it hasn't," Emmett offers.

"If that were the case, wouldn't they let everyone know," I say reasonably.

"Shit!" Emmett reacts. "That's what I'm afraid of too. In this case no news is bad news."

"Fuck!"

"Why don't you call, Teddy? You work for the man. You have a right to know if he's okay."

"You may think I have a right to know, and I may think I have a right to know, but I'm not sure Brian will see it that way."

"One of us needs to call, and I volunteer you," Emmett states.

"I'm not doing it, Emm. He likes you better. You do it," I whine, hoping Emmett will take up the gauntlet. No such luck.

"Teddy, this is your friend, your boss, your job. Man up and call," Emmett orders.

"I don't respond well to pep talks," I tell him.

"Please, Teddy," Emmett wheedles.

"Shit! Oh all right, I'll think about it."

"Okay, but after you think, call Brian. We all need to know what's going on."

"Coward!"

"I'm in good company today, aren't I? Let me know what he says"

The line goes dead.

I stare at the phone before setting it back in the base. I lean my head back in the armchair and close my eyes. Brian has to be all right. We all need him. I've got my life back largely due to Brian Kinney and his faith in me. I'd probably be a drug addict or … dead, if it wasn't for Brian. Surely all the things Brian has done to help the people around him must count for something. God wouldn't be so cruel as to take him from us … and from Justin and Briana and Gus … now. That would just be too evil.

"Ted?"

I open my eyes and look at Allen. He was in the bathroom when I made the call, but he knew what I was going to do.

"What did Emm say? Was it bad news?"

I realize that I must look like shit. The look of worry on my face, as I'm trying to convince myself that I don't have to call up to the loft, must have made Allen think I was grieving.

"It's nothing bad," I say quickly. "Emmett doesn't know any more than we do. He hasn't heard from Brian or John."

"Hasn't he called?"

"I think we're all afraid of what we might hear if we call," I say trying not to sound too pitiful.

"Want me to call for you?"

"What?" I ask in surprise. "You'd do that? For me?"

"Don't you know that I'd do anything that you need?"

"Aaah," I sigh happily. I love this guy so much.

"Ted, despite rumors to the contrary, Brian Kinney is not a monster," Allen explains. "He's just a man. I'm not as afraid of him as many of his friends seem to be."

"That's only because you don't know him as well as we do," I provide.

Allen laughs. "I like Brian. I haven't had a lot of dealings with him, but I know that he's a good man. He certainly has come to the aid of all the people in his wacky, extended family who have ever needed help. He helped you, didn't he?"

I nod my head. I owe everything to Brian Kinney. Without him I wouldn't have a job, at least not one that I love so much and that pays such an excellent salary. I wouldn't have this loft. I probably wouldn't have Allen either. I close my eyes again as I contemplate the unthinkable possibility of Brian no longer being with us.

"I'm calling," I hear Allen say.

"But…"

"No buts! You're worrying yourself sick. I'm calling and then we'll know if you have anything to worry about." Allen picks up the phone.

"God, I love you," I blurt out."

Allen smiles. "I know and that's why I'm doing this. I'm sure everything will be fine."

"From your lips to God's ears," I pray as Allen dials.

"John," I hear Allen say. Maybe it's better that he talks to John than Brian. John is always calmer and more rational, well, usually. But why doesn't Brian answer his own phone? Fuck! He must be sleeping or refusing to take calls. The news must be bad. I close my eyes and fight back tears.

Allen's POV:

I look at Ted's worried face as the phone rings. I hear John answer. That's not good. I wish it had been Brian answering the phone. That way I might be able to tell from the sound of his voice if everything is all right. The truth is I'm worried too. I like Brian Kinney, and yes, I respect him. He doesn't deserve this.

"John," I say. "It's Allen Long, Ted's partner." I know he knows who I am, but I feel compelled to stress the connection with Ted, and thus to the family. The information I'm going to ask for wouldn't be something John would share with just anyone.

"Hello, Allen, what can I do for you?"

"Um…" That vaunted courage that I had just been bragging about to Ted has suddenly vanished. I don't want to hear bad news. Please let Brian be all right, I pray silently.

"You want to know what happened at the doctor's, don't you?" John asks.

"Yes," I say letting out all the air I'd been holding since John answered the phone.

"What happened? Did you draw the short straw and get to be the one who makes this call?" John asks with a little chuckle.

That's good, I think. John wouldn't be making jokes if there was something really wrong. "Something like that," I affirm. "How … how is Brian?"

"He's a little uncomfortable. I put him to bed."

"Uncomfortable?"

"The doctor did a procedure. They took a specimen to biopsy."

Shit! That doesn't sound good, not good at all. I guess my face reveals my reaction.

"What's wrong?" Ted asks clutching at my arm. "What did he say?"

"Just a minute, Ted. Let me get the whole story."

"It's bad, isn't it? I know it's bad. I knew we should never have made this phone call. Now, I'll have to tell everyone the bad news. They're going to hate me. Why didn't you just let me wallow in the misery of not knowing? What am I going to do now?" Ted is becoming hysterical.

"Ted! TED!! Shut up for a minute," I say harshly, wanting to hear what John has to say. That's not possible as long as Ted keeps babbling in my other ear.

"I see Ted's got himself all worked up," John observes over the phone.

"Jesus, John, would you just tell us what they said about Brian? It's bad, isn't it?" I can't help but add.

Ted collapses down into the chair where he had been sitting. He cradles his face in his hands in a most Emmett-like action, showing his great chagrin at what he believes is bad news. At least he's stopped blathering about how everyone's going to kill him.

"I'm sorry, Allen. Brian had what the doctor thinks was an ingrown hair that caused an abscess."

I let out a long breath. "Thank God, that's a relief."

"It's not completely over … yet," John adds.

"Wh…What do you mean?"

"They need to get the test results back to be one hundred percent sure that everything's all right. Then we can collectively breathe a sigh of relief."

I hear the hope in John's voice. I like the sound of that. "But the doctor isn't worried?" I have to ask.

I see Ted look up at me when I say that. I smile at him trying to be reassuring now that the news doesn't seem so horrible.

"No, he's pretty sure it's not the cancer coming back. We should know for sure on Thursday."

"Can I ask why you didn't call to tell us this earlier?" I ask Brian's brother.

"I guess I should have," John admits. That's something Brian would never do, admit that he had people worried and should have let us know. "But we don't know anything for sure yet. On Thursday, if the results turn out the way we're hoping, I'll be sure to call."

"You do that, John. Everyone's been worried about him."

"Thanks for calling, Allen. Tell Ted that Brian will likely be back yelling at him in no time flat."

"I'll do that."

I set the phone back on its base. I turn and look at Ted. He's got this strange look on his face, half hope and half misery.

"Tell me everything," he demands.

"It's probably an ingrown hair that abscessed. They took a specimen and we'll know for sure on Thursday. The doctor doesn't think it's cancerous."

"Oh Allen," Ted says softly as he stands up and grabs me in a fierce hug. I can feel his labored breathing as he clings to me. I rub his back and whisper nonsense in his ear.

"You okay?" I ask after a minute or two. His breathing seems to be slowing down to something closer to normal.

"Yeah," he says, finally letting me go. He wipes at his eyes. "I … I'm so relieved."

"Me too, but we need to wait until Thursday before we know for sure."

"But it sounds okay. Brian's going to be okay?"

"It certainly looks that way," I say with a smile.

"Thank you for making that call," Ted tells me.

"That's what partners are for."

"Only great partners," Ted gushes.

"If you say so," I grin.

"I most definitely do say so."

"Now you can call Emmett," I suggest.

"How would you like to make that call too?" I ask with a mischievous grin.

I shake my head, but I can't stop myself from smiling. "Emmett's your best friend," I tell him. "You need to make the call."

"Are you always right about everything?" Ted asks.

"Usually," I chuckle. "And that's why you love me."

"Among many other reasons," Ted states.

"Make the call. I'll meet you in the bedroom when you're done."

"That's a deal!" Ted agrees. He picks up the phone and I head for the kitchen. I think some sparkling juice and maybe some chocolate would be great. I carry them into the bedroom as I hear Ted connect with Emmett.

Ted's POV:

I watch Allen getting the chocolate and the sparkling juice that we drink instead of wine. I still stay away from alcohol and drugs. Even after all this time, I worry about a relapse. But that's me. I worry about too many things. The phone's ringing at Emmett's. I wink at Allen as he disappears into the bedroom. God, I love that man.

"Hey, Emmett," I say into the phone.

"Teddy, did you do it? Did you call? What did Brian say?"

"Yes, I called. Well, technically Allen called. He took pity on me, so he volunteered to make the call, and of course, I told him to go ahead, so…"

"For fuck sake, Teddy, what did you find out? Or rather what did Allen find out?"

I can hear the exasperation in Emm's voice. I decide I better get to the point. I recite what Allen told me, and wait for Emm's reaction.

"So, it looks good. The doctor doesn't think it's cancer?"

"Doesn't look like it is," I say.

"That's great!" I can hear the relief in Emmett's voice.

"We need to wait until Thursday to be sure," I caution.

"Yeah, sure, but we couldn't ask for much better news."

"No, we couldn't. I have to admit that I'm greatly relieved."

"Me too."

"Well, I better go. Allen's waiting for me."

"In the bedroom?" Emmett has the audacity to ask.

"As a matter of fact, he is," I say proudly.

"Oooh, Teddy's getting lucky tonight," Emmett coos.

"I'm lucky every night when I have Allen here."

"I love you, Teddy," Emmett tells me in that soft, gentle voice he uses when he really means something. "I'm glad Allen called the loft."

"Me too. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Night, Teddy."

I set the phone down and head for the bedroom. There's nowhere I want to be right now except in Allen's arms.

Allen's POV:

I'm sitting naked in bed waiting for Ted. I have the sparkling juice poured into two glasses and the box of chocolates sits open on the nightstand.

"Hey," Ted says in that husky voice of his, when he sees me sitting in the bed.

"Hey, yourself," I reply with a smile. "You have way too many clothes on. I've got everything we need ready."

"All I need is you," Ted says.

I can see that he's trying not to cry. He quickly shucks off his clothes and climbs under the covers with me. I reach for him, pulling him into a warm embrace and then a long, lingering kiss. "I love you so much," I declare when we break the kiss.

"I love you too, Allen," he replies.

I cradle him against my chest. Right now that's what we need, to be close and touching and alive.

"You okay?" I ask after a minute or two.

"I'm good," Ted replies. "I don't think I was aware how much Brian's condition was worrying me."

"I was. I could see the worry on your face and in those beautiful eyes of yours."

I smile up at Allen. "You always know the right thing to say."

"I try."

"I think I'd like one of those big gooey chocolates," Ted says with a smile.

"You got it." I pluck a chocolate from the box and feed it to him.

He moans in pleasure as he chews the rich confection. I pop one into my own mouth.

"Here," I say and hand Ted one of the glasses of sparkling juice. "We need a toast."

"That we do."

"To Brian fucking Kinney, the stud of Liberty, mogul of the advertising world, loving father and husband, and soon to be declared one hundred percent healthy."

"I'm glad you added that last part. It was starting to sound like a eulogy," Ted giggles.

"Shit! I didn't mean it that way."

"I know you didn't, and it's nice to be able to laugh about it," Ted tells me.

"Enough about Brian Kinney. I want to concentrate on you," I say.

"Feel free to concentrate on any part of me you'd like."

I take his glass and set it on the nightstand. "I'll start with those beautiful eyes of yours." I kiss each of his eyelids. "And that mouth." I kiss it gently then more forcefully, using my tongue and lips to get Ted all hot and bothered. I'm growing harder with each kiss. And so is he. "And this tempting spot behind your ear." I kiss and lick at the spot I knows turns him on. He moans as I lick down to one of his nipples and start in on it. This is exactly what we both need. I need to make love to Ted, to cherish him, to have him cherish me, to have mindless, earth shattering sex.

And we're well on our way to all of that.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 7

Lindsay's POV:

I think he's fallen asleep, finally. I hear a little wheeze. I remember that wheeze from when we were back at college. Sometimes we'd fall asleep while we were studying. God, that was a long time ago. And he's still so beautiful. Damn! How does he stay so young and so good looking. I swear he hasn't gained an ounce, well maybe he has, but in all the good places. He was always so thin but he's filled out, looks more masculine. He'd shoot me if he knew what I was thinking.

Shit, what time is it? Sidney must be having a cow and I can't reach the phone.

"John?" I try to whisper as loudly as I can but without waking Brian. Sleep is probably the best thing for him right now. Brian snuggles closer.

"You okay in there?" John asks softly as he climbs the steps.

"I need to call the gallery. I only intended to take a short break. I've been gone for hours."

"I'll call. Is Sidney there today?"

"Yes."

"I'll take care of it. Brian needs you. He didn't sleep well last night and I know he's hurting." I nod and smile. John is a good man. So like Brian in so many ways, and yet so different.

I hear him on the phone with Sidney. John has a quiet, calm way about him. He hangs up and walks back to the bedroom.

"Not a problem, apparently Melanie had already called. He said for you to take all the time you need. He knows how important your family is to you and he sends his regards to Brian."

I let out a big puff of air. I forget that Sidney Bloom is really a very nice man. He's become one of us to a certain extent. Justin and I have grown up and benefited a lot under his tutelage.

"Lindz, if you're going to be here a while, I have to go out and get some air. Is that okay with you?"

Those same hazel eyes that haunt my dreams plead with me.

"Of course. This must be hard on you too," I tell him. He shrugs his shoulders. He brings the phone to within my reach and tapes his cell phone number to it.

"I won't be long," he promises.

"You take as long as you need. I'm not leaving anytime soon," I say as I kick the pumps off my feet and loosen up my blouse.

John bends and gently kisses my forehead. "You're a good woman, Lindsay. And he loves you so much." I smile at John and at Brian who so reminds me of Gus, right now, when he was little.

John's POV:

God, I feel so useless right now. And I have to get out of this loft. How did he ever live in that place for so many years? Shit, it feels like the walls are caving in on me. I have no fucking clue where to go and it's fucking freezing. If I was back home, I'd cut through the woods to the farm, saddle up and take a good long ride. But I'm not at the farm, I'm not fucking home, I'm in fucking Pittsburgh and I sound like Briana throwing a tantrum.

He'd shoot me if he knew what I'm thinking.

Fuck!

"John? Honey? You look frozen! You want some coffee? And we have homemade chicken soup. It'll cure what ails you. Shit, I shouldn't have said that. I'm sorry, sweetie. John? You okay?"

Somehow I'm standing in the middle of the diner and Debbie is talking at me. She is expecting an answer. I think I feel faint.....

"Holy SHIT!"

Debbie's POV:

"John Anderson, you're one heavy fucker, you know that?" Poor John, he's so worried about Brian that he damn near keeled over in the middle of the diner! Thank God, Brad and Chuck came in and in the nick of time too. They grabbed him and now he's resting in the break room.

"Come on, honey, open those beautiful eyes for me." I tap him a little on the cheek to rouse him. Cook hands me a cold cloth to lay on his forehead. There, he's back.

"What happened?"

"Well, for some reason you decided you needed to take a nap on the diner floor. I didn't think it was such a good idea so I had you brought back here. Now, are you finished giving me and half of Liberty Avenue a heart attack?" He slowly sits up, wiping his face with the cloth.

"Yeah, I'm done."

"When was the last time you ate something?"

"Debbie, you should know, it was here this morning."

"Sweetheart, that was hours ago and you didn't eat that much."

"But I ordered a deluxe."

"One egg, a strip of bacon and half a slice of toast doesn't count."

"But..."

"Honey, I saw you. We all saw you. And all he ate was the other half of the toast. Now, you and I are going back into the diner and you are going to have some soup. After you finish the bowl, we'll figure out what else you're going to eat."

"I should get back. I left him sleeping."

"Alone?"

"No, of course not! Lindsay is with him. He's all cuddled with her in bed, snoring away."

"Brian Kinney does not snore, he wheezes."

"How would you know?"

"All the fucking times he slept on my fucking couch or with Michael! I ought to know, the little shit. Now come with me. There's a bowl of soup with your name on it waiting. He'll be fine with Lindsay."

Reluctantly, the big lug follows me back out into the main diner. His legs are still wobbly but he makes it to the counter. Brad and Chuck are still sitting at their booth and they nod at me. Those two are good boys even though they scare the hell out of most people. And they've been together for years.

I make sure John finishes his soup. I give him a couple of slices of thick crusty bread to sop up the rest in his bowl. Nothing goes to waste here.

I slide the special in front of him, meatloaf. Thick with gravy and mashed potatoes. And up it goes, that famous Kinney eyebrow. But I have my own weapons to use against him. He forgets that I have years of experience with Brian. I glare and point my finger at him. He picks up the fork and eats.

Ha! He didn't stand a chance.

John's POV:

Okay, so now I am so fucking stuffed that my belly hurts. I let out a large, loud belch, pardon myself and she comes around the counter to give me a bear hug. And then I cry. In the middle of the fucking diner, I cry. No one says a word, no one takes any particular notice.

She pulls out a wad of tissues and shoves them in my hand.

"Go to the bathroom, honey, wash up a little. You'll feel better. I'm going to get you some pie and coffee."

As she pushes me toward the men's room, I want to scream at her. Pie?! You think all this will go away with your fucking pie?

And as if she can read my mind, she just smiles at me then says...

"I know, honey, but it will feel good going down and you'll sleep better on a full tummy. Now, go on and I'll have your pie and coffee ready for you."

So I go. My mama raised no fool.

Debbie's POV:

Poor boy, he looks so lost. I know how he feels. I'm not prepared to see any of my boys go before me. I was ready for Vic, in a way. And I guess I'm sort of prepared for Ben and, God forbid, Hunter. We all know what to expect, knock wood, they're both fine. But Brian, not my Brian, I couldn't bear that.

John's back, sitting at the counter like a dutiful boy. He looks so much like Brian. Jack Kinney must have been one good looking hunk, back in his day. Too bad he never knew what good sons he has. Stupid bastard.

I fill John's coffee cup, slide over the milk and sugar and a slice of blueberry pie. I add a small dollop of whipped cream to it. He doesn't complain; he just eats.

"When will you get the test results?" I think it shocks him for a minute that I know as much as I do. I really don't know anything, but I do know Brian Kinney. He may like to think that his life is private but I know that boy better than most. He stayed here so he could see his doctor the first chance he got. He's walking funny because they took a biopsy and he's staying here, waiting for the test results. It's what I would have done. All his doctors are here. If it turns out to be more serious than a pimple, he'll want to be treated immediately. No grass grows under that boy.

"We should know by Thursday, maybe sooner. But we go back on Thursday to the doctor."

"And you'll be with him?"

"Yes, I won't let him go through this alone."

"You're a good man, John Anderson. Now finish your pie and I'll pack up something for you to take back to him. No arguments."

"Yes ma'am," he says.

John's POV:

Shit, what the hell did that woman pack? This bag weighs a ton. Maybe I should have taken Brad and Chuck's invitation for a lift. Those are two big men.

The loft isn't all that far and the air feels good even though I don't think I can feel my nose. I hope someone put on a pot of coffee.

Lindsay's POV:

I managed to wriggle myself out from under him. I don't remember him being this heavy. He stays asleep and I quietly pad to the kitchen and put on some coffee. Thank the gods he keeps some appliances here. I fill the tea kettle and find some tea bags. Hopefully John should be back soon, and he'll be cold.

The loft looks so big when it's quiet. I often wondered what it would be like to live here. Considering all the shit Mel and I have been through, it's a wonder why I haven't lived here. He'd never refuse me, but I have never asked. I think he just expects Mel and me to work it all out. We always seem to but we never really resolve anything. We just go on and on. Maybe one day we will take that vacation.

I still don't fully understand what happened to him. I know he was fine last month. He called me with the results of his scan. He said he wanted me to know everything, just in case, and that besides Justin and John, he trusts me the most. I thought it would be Michael but I guess so much has happened between them over the years.

John's back and he looks cold. Hmm, what's that heavenly smell?

"Hi, where'd you go?"

"To the diner." His teeth are chattering.

"You poor thing, I bet you're frozen. I made coffee and the water is hot if you prefer tea."

"Does he have any hot cocoa?"

"I think so. I'll look. What's in the bag?"

"Debbie..."

"Debbie?"

I hear movement behind me, it's Brian.

"He means that when he went to the diner, Debbie force fed him then packed up enough food to feed us and half of Pittsburgh. Did she pack up her soup? And you look cold, big bro. Lindz, the cocoa mix is in the cupboard. Would you mind helping John, I need to lay down on the sofa."

John and I stare as Brian hobbles over to the sofa and gingerly lays down on his stomach. I guess his pain medication wore off.

"What are you two staring at?" Brian growls at the two of us.

"Nothing!" John and I say at the same time.

I find the cocoa and start making it for John. John takes out a couple of bowls and pours some of Debbie's soup into it. He nukes the bowls, leaving one for me and bringing a bowl over to Brian. John pulls the coffee table closer to the sofa so that Brian can still have his soup while lying on his stomach. It's not the ideal situation but he has no choice. John quickly goes for the bathroom and brings Brian a couple of pills. Brian takes them without any argument.

He finishes the soup greedily and then the Brian we all know and love, snarks, "So does all of the Pitts know that I have a pimple on my balls?"

It sounds cruel, but I laugh and choke and wind up spitting soup across the counter. John is at my side in a second, thumping me on the back with one hand and mopping up the soup with a paper towel with the other.

"What do you do for an encore, Lindz?"

"Shut up, Brian!" John snaps at him.

"Hey, I'm not the one who's laughing at my balls," Brian grouses at John's admonishment.

"Lindsay deserves your respect. She stayed with you all afternoon."

Brian gets quiet and maneuvers himself off the sofa. He hobbles over to us in the kitchen.

"I'm sorry," Brian says contritely as he hugs me. "Thank you for staying with me." He pushes me back a little so he can see into my eyes. I can see into his and I see a little glow starting to twinkle there. "You know you still have the distinction of being the only woman I'd ever like to sleep with." I see the love and the mirth in his eyes. And we both crack up. He hugs me again.

"You know, you two deserve each other. I need a drink," John grumbles as he fumbles with the liquor cabinet door.

"John." Brian goes to his brother. "Let me." Brian deftly makes his brother a long tall drink. "Go sit, I'll bring it to you. Why don't you call Bobby?" John sits on the sofa. I see him force himself to be calm. Brian ignores the discomfort in his crotch to bring John his drink.

"He misses Bobby; they rarely sleep apart."

"Like you don't miss Justin?"

"I miss him, Lindz. But I travel a lot and so does he. We've been apart. With any luck we'll be back home Thursday night. Now what's going on between you and the demon from hell?"

"You mean Melanie?"

"Who else?"

"Brian, that's not nice."

"Yeah, well, Craig Taylor is easier to deal with than your wife. Lindsay, when are you going to wise up and dump the bitch, for good I mean."

"Bri, I love Melanie and she loves me."

"She has a funny way of showing it. When was the last time you two went away on a vacation."

"As a matter of fact we're planning a vacation with the kids and a second honeymoon. I like your idea about the B&B. It sounds wonderful."

"You'll love it there."

"I hope so. We need to reconnect."

"I still don't know how you two connected in the first place. She's arrogant, vain and she has to be right all the time. Fuck! She's like me, isn't she?"

"Yes, in some ways. Only you're arrogant and vain when you need to be and you usually are right. But you're not right about this. Your cancer isn't coming back. You're healthy and you're going to live forever. This pimple or ingrown hair or whatever the fuck it is will heal and you'll go home with your balls in one piece."

"Fuck! I hope not. Balls in one piece, I mean. I kinda like the way my balls are. Did you know there's this kind of seam that runs down the middle..."

"Brian! TMI!"

"Whoops, sorry, Lindz. I've been doing a lot of reading lately."

"Brian, speaking about information, I think you need to call a family meeting. Let them all know what's going on before rumors spread."

"Lindz..."

"She's right, Brian. Allen called; I'm sure Ted put him up to it. Your friends are scared. They know most of it already," John says reasonably.

"I don't like people nosing around in my business."

"Oh for fuck's sake, Brian! You said it yourself, half of Pittsburgh already knows. This way you can disseminate the correct information, not just conjecture," I tell him.

"Lindsay's right. The best way to prevent rumor is for you to come clean. And do not say it. I am warning you." John arches that brow at his brother. Brian holds up his hands in defeat.

The pain pills must be kicking in because Brian looks very sleepy all of a sudden and he has already slept for hours.

"Easy there, little bro. Let's go back to bed."

"I'm tired of being in bed."

"Okay, the sofa then. Anywhere, as long as I don't have to carry you."

"Kay."

John leads Brian to the sofa. He's asleep as soon as his head hits the pillow or I think he is.

"Thank you for staying with him today. I really needed the air."

"Anytime. Do you think he'll call the family?"

"I'm not sure."

"Lindsay, have Emmett drive you home and tell him I want to call a family meeting for tomorrow night. He'll take care of everything," we hear Brian say and then the telltale wheeze lets us know he's asleep.

"I guess I have my orders," I say, as I get my things together and get ready to leave.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 8

Molly's POV:

"Mom," I say into the phone.

"Molly, honey, is everything all right?" her voice comes back. I can hear the worry.

"I'm fine, Mom. Maybe just a bit homesick. I miss you and … everyone."

"Are you sure? Nothing's wrong, is it?"

I chuckle. "No, nothing's wrong," I assure her.

"Where's Owen?"

"He's in the shower. I just felt like talking to you."

"I'm always here, honey. You know that. How's Cancun?"

"Very beautiful. The beach at the hotel is lovely and the weather's quite warm."

"That's nice, sweetheart, although I'm surprised you've seen anything other than the ceiling of your room, two days into your honeymoon."

I hear her give a little laugh. "Mother!" I say in mock protest. "You just sounded so much like Brian."

"Good lord! I'll never live that down," she laughs.

"You could do worse than sound like Brian. I would never have got through that monstrosity of a wedding without him."

"I know. He was a godsend."

"You can say that again."

"He was a godsend."

"Mother," I say with a frown. "You sound almost giddy. What's going on?"

"Oh, nothing, dear."

"Mother!"

"It's Seth. We spent all day together after the brunch," Mom giggles.

"And did he sleep over?" I ask rather cheekily.

"Molly Taylor … Brenner! You don't ask your mother questions like that." She tries to sound indignant, but it doesn't quite work.

"I just did, Mom, so 'fess up."

"No, he didn't sleep over. Seth's kind of old fashioned. He wants us to get to know each other first."

"Aw, that's sweet," I tell her. It really is sweet … in this day and age. And at their age maybe it's a little foolish. They need to get it on while they still can. "Didn't you ask him to stay?" I boldly ask her.

"I practically dragged him home with me, but he made it clear that he wanted to go slow. So, I let him. He's quite the gentleman, and I have to admit that I rather like being courted."

"Courted?"

"That's what he calls it," she tells me.

"Tell me what century he's from again."

"Don't be nasty, Molly."

"I'm sorry, but that's so two centuries ago."

"I know," Mom giggles. "I love it."

I can't help but smile. "As long as you're happy, Mom."

"I love you, sweetheart. How are you doing on the happiness scale?"

"Ten," I say.

"Ten?"

"I love Owen, but you already know that."

"I certainly do."

"And it's great to be able to spend some time alone without his mother and grandmother interfering in everything."

"Have you heard from them?"

I let out a long sigh. "Owen just got off the phone with his mother before he went into the shower."

Mom chuckles, but there's little humor in it. "So, is this call to me payback for the call from Owen's mother?"

"You know me too well," I say with a laugh. She really does.

"As long as everything's going fine, I'm glad to hear from you."

"It couldn't be better, Mom."

"Well, don't get a sunburn and come home safe," Mom instructs me.

"I will, Mom. I love you."

"I love you too, honey. And tell Owen I love him as well."

I smile. "I will."

I hang up the phone and lay back on the bed. That's how Owen finds me when he comes out of the shower.

Owen's POV:

I wrap the towel around my hips. The thought does occur to me to walk out naked and aroused, but that just isn't me. I guess I'm too shy or too conservative or something. I think that Molly would appreciate it, but I just can't bring myself to do it.

We've had a great few days since we arrived in Cancun. The weather's beautiful and the hotel's great, really luxurious, just like it should be on a honeymoon. Molly and I have enjoyed marital bliss … many, many times. If anything, married sex is even better than premarital sex. I never thought I would be saying that. But it's true. Sex with Molly is simply … wonderful.

Speaking of which, I feel myself grow hard. I debate taking the towel off, but decide against it. Instead I walk out of the bathroom dying to see Molly. We've been separated for at least ten minutes.

"Hi, honey," I say as I come out of the bathroom. She's lying back on the bed in that beautiful negligee she wore the night we spent at the Plaza after we were married. It's worth its weight in gold. I grow immediately harder just looking at her.

"Hey, sweet stuff. Someone's glad to see me," she says looking at the bulge in the towel.

"Yeah," I agree, blushing. "I debated coming out of the bathroom with nothing on. I was thinking about you and look what happened."

"Why don't you show me?" she says coyly.

"Um … did you make your call?"

"Yes, I did."

"How's Jennifer?"

"She's just fine, all giddy about her new beau."

"You mean Seth?" I ask.

"Yeah, they've apparently hit it off quite well."

"That's wonderful. Your mother is a beautiful woman."

"My mother?" Molly asks raising an eyebrow and reminding me of Brian Kinney.

"Almost as beautiful as her daughter," I say, having already learned the meaning of that look.

"Good answer," she says with a smile.

That's my reward for being observant. It's easy because I love her so much and I want her to be happy, delirious even.

"I love you," I say.

"I love you too. Are you going to do something with that?" she asks staring pointedly at my hard on which has started to droop a little during the discussion of her mother's love life.

I blush, but then decide that it's time to be bold and aggressive and … male. I whip off the towel. I'm hard again just thinking about what I'm going to do with my new wife, my one and only wife.

"Oh my … Owen," she says breathily. "You're just full of surprises today."

I smile. I like to hear that. "Only for you, my dear," I say in my most gallant voice. It's hard being gallant when I'm standing naked in front of her, my lust for her patently obvious.

She giggles. "You sound just like Seth when you say that."

"I hope that's like Seth in a good way?" I say suddenly unsure.

"In only the best way. He's charming my mother, and you already have me."

"Do I?" I ask, relief flooding through me.

"Absolutely."

I grin like a fool. "I'm glad to hear you say that."

"Why don't you come over here and show your wife how much you love her?"

I don't have to be asked twice.

Molly's POV:

I lay with Owen cradled in my arms. He's snoring slightly, exhausted from what we have just done. I feel so alive and happy. I can't sleep, but it's good that he is.

I love him so much. I know I was being a big baby about the wedding. Thank God, I had Brian to point that out to me. I also had Justin. He was great, even though he couldn't talk to me as harshly as Brian did. It was Brian's form of tough love that did the trick. That was what I needed. Any kind of sympathy simply encouraged me to wallow in self pity even more.

Justin was there whenever I needed him. I know he didn't want to walk me down the aisle. He wanted Dad to do it and so did I. But Justin was prepared to do it. I think he would do just about anything for me, and I'd do the same for him.

And Emmett. He was great. He was a rock when I thought everything was crumbling around me. He put up with so much shit from Owen's mother and grandmother. I don't know how he survived all the interminable changes that were foisted upon him. But he did it with grace and good humor … for the most part.

And Dad finally showing up and taking my arm at the last moment. That was so special. I know it took every ounce of resolve he had to do that. I respect him for that, and I haven't been able to say that for a long time. I was growing to hate him. I'm glad his coming to the wedding put a stop to that hate. I don't want to think of myself being like him, unforgiving and judgmental, like he is about Brian and Justin's relationship. But he was forcing me in that direction. I couldn't help myself. I resented his actions and his condemnations so much. I don't know what it will be like when I get back home. I don't think Dad's attitude really changed. I think he'll still resent Justin's choices in life, and he'll always hate Brian. That seems to be a given.

Owen shifts slightly and I rub his back. He settles and continues to sleep. I look at his handsome face. Some women might not call him handsome. He isn't handsome in a Brian Kinney sort of way. He isn't handsome in a cute Justin Taylor sort of way either. But his face gives me such pleasure when I look at him. I see the love radiating from his face and I know that he's the handsomest man alive.

I smile to myself and close my eyes. Maybe it's time for a nap for me too.

Owen's POV:

I shift a bit and open my eyes. I'm lying in Molly's lap. She's propped halfway up against the pillows, and she's asleep. I gently raise my head so I don't disturb her. She's so beautiful. All the Taylors are beautiful, except maybe Craig. He wouldn't appreciate me calling him beautiful. He'd probably have a stroke if anybody said that to him. It would be too gay. And we all know how he feels about gay. He's made that very clear over the time I've known Molly.

A long time ago, before I met Molly, I didn't think much of gays either. At school I was kind of in the jock squad. I wasn't that great an athlete, but some of my friends were. If you were a jock you had to hate gays. I think that attitude stems from the fact that we smack each other on the ass and hug each other and bump chests when we score or win. Those actions might be considered gay if we didn't make it clear to everyone that we were jocks and were most adamantly not gay.

I smile to myself. That all changed when I met Molly Taylor. She gave me veiled warnings about her brother and his family. Mostly she warned me about Brian Kinney. I think the warning should have been about Emmett. He's the one who's most … flamboyant. Brian is a really good guy. And so is Emmett, once you get to know him.

I'll never forget the first time we were invited to the cottage for one of those big get togethers they're always having. I was scared shitless, and didn't know what to say or how to act. Brian Kinney certainly doesn't put you at ease when you first meet him. You'd think he was a colossal asshole the way he acts. It was Justin who made me feel welcome. I've come to really love Justin. He's like the brother I never had. Gradually I got to know Brian too. He's a pretty good guy. They all are, even Michael.

My face screws up a little at the thought of Michael Novotny. He's not one of my favorite people. I try to avoid him when there's something on at the cottage. He's always there, and I have to wonder why.

"What are you thinking about?" Molly's voice whispers into my ear. "Me, I hope."

"Nope," I chuckle. "Michael Novotny."

"What the fuck!" she demands and gives me an almighty shove that almost tumbles me off the bed.

"Hey!" I say, immediately regretting my answer. I grab the covers and hold on till I can right myself.

"Care to explain why you were thinking about Michael Novotny on our honeymoon?" Her arms are crossed on her chest and there's fire in her eyes.

"I … I didn't know certain thoughts were off limit," I say. I'm not sure I like this attitude.

"Sorry," she says. "I didn't mean to shove you so hard, and your thoughts are your own." She looks away.

"In that case, I'd be happy to explain. Can I have my little nest back?"

She smiles at me. I lie down on her tummy and I feel her arms come around me. I quickly tell her the chain of thought that led me to be thinking of Michael Novotny. She laughs as I conclude my story.

"Michael's not so bad," I say.

"Bad enough."

"Yeah," I laugh again.

"Do you still hate going to the gatherings at the cottage?" she asks me.

"No, I've rather grown to like them."

"Even with all the weird homos?" she asks.

I look up into her face. "I don't think they're so weird … anymore."

"I used to have some misgivings too, Owen. I've had longer to get used to them."

"They do take a little getting used to."

"I'll give you that," she chuckles. "Do … do you think my Dad…?" She doesn't finish that statement, but I know what she's asking me.

"Don't get your hopes up," I gently tell her.

She draws in a deep breath and lets it out slowly, not quite a sigh, but almost. "Yeah, I shouldn't get my hopes up."

"He came to the wedding," I say, trying to make her feel better.

"I suppose that's something," she says absently. Her fingers comb through my hair, and it feels fucking fabulous to quote Brian Kinney.

"We can work on him gradually when we get back."

"You'd do that?" she asks.

"I'd do anything for you, Molly."

"I love you so much, Owen."

"I want to make love to you again," I whisper as my lips find hers.

"Of course, darling. And then we are going to get dressed and go dining and dancing," she tells me when I end the kiss.

"We are, are we?"

"Most assuredly."

And I know that I'll do anything she wants. I love her enough that there is nothing she can ask for that I would not grant. I find her lips again. This is going to be the best two weeks of my life.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 9

Melanie's POV:

She got home late from that asshole's apartment. God only knows what they were doing. Shit, why am I always jealous over some fag? I wish he'd just crawl away and die. Fuck! I should not think things like that, very bad karma. I should know better.

Anyway, Lindsay mentioned some family meeting at the loft later tonight. I guess then, I'll find out what the hell is going on. At least she's still talking to me and we slept together. That has to count for something.

Lindsay's POV:

I really don't feel like talking to her, but Brian wants a family meeting and what Brian wants he usually gets. Between me and Emmett, the family has been called and I'll see them all after work. I wonder why Justin isn't here. He probably needed to be at the cottage. I wonder if we're still going to do Christmas?

Christmas! The year is almost over, Gus is sixteen, he's almost a man and JR is becoming a woman. Poor Gus, surrounded by three hormonal women, no wonder he's gay.

I love Melanie but sometimes...maybe it'll get better when we finally go on our vacation. If we go on our vacation.

Michael and Ben:

"I wonder what that's all about," Michael asks Ben.

"What's what all about, Babe?"

"I got a strange call from Emmett. He said that Brian called a family meeting tonight at the loft."

"The loft? I thought they all went back to the cottage Sunday afternoon."

"Me too. Do you think I should go over there?"

"Michael, if Brian wanted you to go over to the loft, he would have called and asked you over. Now, I'll drive you to the store. I have some last minute shopping to do. I'll pick you up later and we'll go together." Ben is very emphatic regarding the day's itinerary. Michael understands, under no circumstances is he to go to the loft unannounced. Michael doesn't like it but apparently he has no choice.

"Fine. Let's go. The Rage Christmas issue is selling like hot cakes. I don't want Danny to be alone for too long."

Ben gently kisses his spouse. While Michael hasn't yet acknowledged Danny as his father, they do work together almost daily. Michael has learned to respect Danny and to care about him.

Debbie and Carl:

"Sweetheart, who was that on the phone?" Carl asks as he yawns widely. He worked last night at Babylon and he should still be asleep. The sound of the phone ringing woke him.

"I'm sorry, honey. I didn't realize the ringer was so loud. That was Lindsay. She says Brian called a family meeting for tonight. I guess he has something to tell us.

"Babe, we'll find out soon enough," Carl says as he wraps his arms around Debbie. She sighs and he feels her relax into his embrace.

"I just hope it isn't bad news."

Hunter and Nick:

"So do we go tonight?" Nick asks Hunter as they lock up the loft. Nick is on his way to the hospital; Hunter is heading for the clinic. Holiday time is the most difficult for street kids. Hunter needs to make sure there are plenty of cots and blankets at the clinic, just in case.

"Yeah, even though we know what it probably is, I want him to know we're there for him. He's done a lot for me."

Nick silently nods. Nick is no longer jealous of the relationship between his partner and Brian. Brian is Hunter's best friend. They both owe a lot to Brian.

"Then I'll meet you here later and we'll go up together."

Hunter smiles brilliantly at Nick. "I love you, Dr. Nick," Hunter says before they part ways for the day.

"I love you too," Nick says as he kisses his spouse.

*****

Brian wants to hide in the bathroom, lock the fucking door and let John explain everything to his fucking "family". However, he knows he can't do that to his brother. John has been great through all of this. He can't just throw him to the wolves.

Brian towels off and heads to the bedroom to get dressed for the family meeting. God, he hates that term. It always sounds ominous, and tonight is no exception. They are all likely thinking that he is going to give them bad news. If it was bad news, he probably wouldn't be able to go through with this. He would run away somewhere, although Ibiza doesn't hold the lure it once did. He really should take Justin there someday.

"Aren't you dressed yet?" John calls up to his brother. "They'll be here any minute."

"So?" Brian asks sticking his tongue in his cheek. "They'd all like to get a look at a naked Kinney."

"You are so bad! Get dressed. Now!" John orders.

With a chuckle, Brian puts on what would have been his clubbing outfit if he was still the Brian Kinney of old. Now it is just an outfit that makes him look young and sexy and fabulous. He smiles to himself.

There is a tap at the loft door at that point. And so it begins, Brian thinks to himself.

The first to arrive is Emmett. He drags Drew in behind him. "So, what's the story? What have you found out?"

"We don't know anything for sure yet, Emmett," John says calmly. "This meeting is to try to allay any fears."

"Oh poo, I thought you had heard from the doctor."

"Not yet, but we'll know by Thursday."

Drew carries Emmett's huge tray of blue cheese and pear canapés over to the counter and removes the cover.

"All for me?" Brian asks as he comes down the steps.

"Someone's looking rather fabulous," Emmett gushes as he runs over and gives Brian a preemptive hug, before the man can stop him.

Brian smiles in spite of himself. "How could you bring those things here? You know I ate at least…"

"Three?" Emmett laughs, remembering how many Brian had packed away at the wedding reception. Emmett had taken that as a huge compliment. That's why he spent a good part of the day making more … especially for Brian.

Brian picks up one of the canapés and takes a bite. "Mmm," he says. They truly are delicious. "So, where's the rest of the motley crew?"

"They should be here any minute," Drew says. The buzzer goes off at that moment.

John pushes the button to release the lock on the front door and soon everyone is assembled. They arrive with hugs for Brian and John and sad, worried looks in their eyes. Brian wonders that even Melanie seems to be worried. Surely she would rejoice if he really was going to die.

Brian and John make sure everyone has a drink of some sort, while they are enjoying the goodies that Emmett brought. Both men refuse to answer any questions until everyone is settled.

"Okay," John says. "Some of you know that Brian has had a scare," he begins.

"Scare?" Michael bellows. "Scare? Why didn't somebody tell me?"

"That's what we're doing right now, Mikey," Brian tells him.

"But I should have known. I'm your best friend. Why didn't anybody tell me something was wrong? How many of you knew about this?" He looks around the room glaring at everyone. Most just shrug their shoulders or look away. "Am I the only fucking one who didn't know something was wrong?" he demands.

"I couldn't have lived through one of your queen outs," Brian states. "In fact I'm having trouble with it right now." He stands up like he's ready to leave the loft.

"Michael," Ben says laying a hand on his husband's arm. "Calm down and let Brian and John explain."

"Okay, but I'm royally pissed off," Michael says with a glower on his face. He crosses his arms on his chest and prepares to listen to what everyone else apparently already knows.

"After Molly's reception, I …" Brian stops unable to mouth the words that will explain what frightened him so much then, and still does now.

"Brian found a lump. We went to the doctor yesterday for tests," John supplies.

"A lump?" Michael moans. "Oh, God, no. It's bad, isn't it? Has the cancer come back?"

Brian stares at his longtime friend. Michael can be a pain in the ass, but he is truly upset. "I don't know for sure what it is … yet," Brian says evenly.

"But you went to the doctor," Michael throws in. "What did he say?"

Brian looks at John. John takes up the gauntlet. "That's why we invited you here tonight. We didn't want a lot of misinformation floating around."

"Oh, it's bad," Michael moans. "I knew it was going to be bad."

"Michael, for fuck's sake!" Emmett says. "Let them speak"

"The doctor says he thinks it was an ingrown hair that had abscessed," Brian states. "He took a sample for biopsy. We get the results on Thursday."

"Biopsy, oh no!" Michael continues.

"Michael!" Debbie's sharp voice cuts through the moans. "Didn't you hear what Brian said? The doctor doesn't think it was cancer. Brian is going to be fine."

"We can't say that for sure," John adds cautiously. "But it sounds promising."

"You'll be fine, Brian. I know you will," Michael declares, standing up and going over to Brian to give him a warm hug.

"I hope so, Mikey. I hope so."

Several people wipe their eyes and look lovingly at Brian.

Melanie watches the demonstration that Michael is making. "So, we really don't know any more than we did before we came here." She was hoping this would be all over with. Now they will have to wait till Thursday for the test results.

"But it sounds hopeful," Lindsay says cheerily.

"Gus will be relieved anyway," Melanie says.

"We're not telling him until we know for sure," Lindsay states adamantly. Gus is home staying with JR. She doesn't want him upset if he doesn't need to be.

"We love you, kiddo," Debbie tells Brian, as she tries to squeeze the life out of him with one of her rib shattering bear hugs.

"Thanks, Maw," Brian drawls.

"You're a good man, Brian Kinney," Debbie says as she wipes the lipstick off his cheek.

"We'll be praying for the right results from those tests, Brian," Carl says as he shakes Brian's hand.

"You're going to be fine, Boss. I just know it," Ted declares as he gives Brian an awkward hug.

"I have to be. Who else is going to keep you on the straight and narrow?" Brian says tongue in cheek.

"Only you, Brian, only you."

"We'll be hoping for the best, Brian," Allen says shaking Brian's hand.

"That makes two of us," Brian replies.

Ben grabs Brian and pulls him into a hug. "You'll be fine. I know it."

"Thanks, Ben," Brian says. "Take care of Mikey for me."

"I always take care of Michael, and you'll be around for a long time to do your part too."

"He does need a lot of taking care of," Brian says sticking his tongue in his cheek.

Ben smiles and nods before moving over to Michael who is still looking very annoyed that he didn't know about Brian's situation.

Drew comes over to shake Brian's hand and wish him well. The two men know that hugging and a show of emotion is not what either wants. Emmett, on the other hand, grabs Brian in a hug and holds him for several minutes, or maybe that is hours.

"You're going to be just great," Emmett says wiping at his eyes when he finally releases Brian. "You'll be bad as ever."

"Count on it, Honeycutt," Brian smirks.

"I will, and don't call me Honeycutt."

They both smile at each other.

"Eat up those canapés, everyone," Emmett calls as he turns away.

"Hey, not all of them," Brian protests.

"I have another smaller tray of them for you and John," Emmett whispers. "I'll bring it up when everybody's gone."

"Good man," Brian replies squeezing Emmett's shoulder.

"That makes two of us." Emmett gives Brian a happy smile as he bustles off to make sure everyone has their fill of his canapés.

Hunter and Nick are the last to come over.

"From what I've heard, it seems like you're going to be okay," Nick says, trying to present a positive spin to Brian's predicament.

"Is that your best medical opinion?" Brian smirks.

"I only give my best educated guess," Nick says hugging Brian.

"Thanks, Doc."

"And I know you're going to be fine!" Hunter exclaims. "The dick of Liberty Avenue couldn't be anything but." He smiles and winks at Brian.

"My dick is fine, legendary even. It's my one remaining ball that I'm worried about."

"I'd be happy to take care of it for you," Hunter volunteers.

"I thought your days of hustling men were over."

"I only hustle you," Hunter smirks, doing a rather good imitation of Brian Kinney.

"You haven't lost you touch," Brian assures him.

Nick elbows Hunter in the ribs and shrugs at Brian.

"We can't help it," both Brian and Hunter say almost at the same time.

They all laugh.

The family doesn't stay too long, knowing that Brian isn't himself just yet. They take their opportunities to say goodbye, each indicating that they want to know the biopsy results as soon as they are revealed. John promises to do that, as he gradually ushers them all out the door. Emmett runs back up with his tray of canapés for Brian.

"Do you really like those that much?" John asks as he shuts the loft door behind Emmett. "Or are you just humoring him?"

"I really like them that much," Brian says, popping another one into his mouth.

"You should call Justin. I'm going to have a shower."

"As soon as I finish chewing, I'll call," Brian promises.

John disappears into the bathroom, leaving Brian sitting on one of the stools at the kitchen counter. He finishes his canapé and then picks up the phone.

"Hey," Justin says gently. He isn't sure how much the family meeting has taken out of Brian.

"Hey."

"You okay?"

"I'll be better after Thursday. At least, I hope I'll be better." Brian frowns into the phone.

"You'll be better," Justin whispers, almost like a prayer.

"Emmett brought me some of those canapés that I liked so much at the reception."

"Save a couple for me," Justin requests. He thinks the canapés might have cheered Brian up a little. Emmett is good at that kind of thing.

"Maybe," Brian teases.

"How many have you eaten?"

"A dozen or two," Brian chuckles as he munches on another one.

"Brian Kinney!"

"What? You won't love me if I get fat and ugly?"

"I'll always love you. And it would be impossible for you to get fat and ugly."

"Only in your eyes, Sunshine."

"Isn't that all that matters?"

"Yeah, it is," Brian whispers.

"I'm glad the family meeting is over. Did Michael give you a hard time?"

"How'd you know?"

"He always gives you a hard time. You're the only one who doesn't recognize it," Justin says.

"He's not that bad."

Justin sighs. "No, he's not that bad."

"I love you."

"I love you right back."

"Is Briana asleep?"

"Yeah, I didn't tell her you were going to call, or she would have insisted on staying up."

"Give her a whopper kiss from me in the morning."

"I will," Justin promises. "She misses you. I miss you."

"I miss you both so much."

"Two more days."

"Yeah, two more days."

"Later."

"Later."

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 10

Sharon Brenner's POV:

I sit staring at my beautiful Christmas tree. It is decorated magnificently as always. The company I hire to do it every year transformed the tall spruce tree into a striking Christmas statement. The family and I have decided to downplay Christmas this year, since Owen and Molly's wedding was so close to the traditional holiday. And they will be in Mexico over the holidays. However, I refuse to give up my beautiful tree.

I'm feeling a little sad and out of sorts. Now that the wedding is over, I have really nothing to do. Normally I would be shopping for gifts and decorating and deciding on menus for the holiday feasts and parties. However, I did all my shopping early so that it would be out of the way. I don't need to decorate since the tree is done and nobody else is coming for Christmas. And we don't need any special menu since it will just be me and Owen and mother for Christmas Eve and Christmas Day. Maybe I should have planned a party for Christmas Eve. That way I would have something to do getting ready for it.

I wonder if this is what they call "the empty nest syndrome". Not that Owen was still living at home, but he was here a lot. Now I'm not sure when we'll see him. I guess that will depend on Molly. He bows to her every wish.

It's hard not to feel sorry for myself. I don't much like being alone. I tend to think too much, and not in a good way. I can become maudlin. Maybe I should call mother and see if she wants to come over for a game of gin rummy.

I pick up the phone and hit her number on speed dial. I wait as it rings.

"You have reached the home of Sarah Kingsley. I am currently unavailable, but you may leave a message."

"Damn," I say aloud. I wonder where she could be. She's usually home around this time of day. Oh well, I'll try her later.

After a few minutes of staring at the Christmas tree, I decide to turn the lights on. It's not dark yet, but maybe the warm glow of the lights will make me feel better. I love the look of the tree, especially when it's all lit up.

"It's lovely, darling," Owen Sr. says, as he comes into the room.

"Yes, yes it is," I reply, but my eyes never leave the tree.

"Is something wrong?" he asks.

I'm not covering up my sadness very well. But then I'm not really trying to. "I'm feeling a little lonely," I admit.

"Sharon, are you missing our son and new daughter-in-law?"

"Definitely the son part," I sigh.

"That's not very nice." He sits down on the sofa beside me.

"I don't feel like being nice. I want Christmas the way it used to be with family around us and parties and a feast on Christmas Day." I sound pathetic even to myself. But that's exactly how I'm feeling, pathetic. Owen pulls me into his arms and I feel a tear slide down my cheek.

"It's all right, Sharon. Owen will be home soon. And then we'll have him and Molly for dinner." Owen thinks he's helping.

"That doesn't make Christmas any better," I say, trying to pull away from him.

"You want a Christmas dinner then have one," he tells me.

"For the two of us, and mother, of course."

"Of course," Owen agrees smiling at me.

"I tried to call her, but she wasn't home. Where do you suppose she might be this time of day?"

"She might be sleeping and has the phone turned off. I imagine the wedding tired her out," Owen suggests.

"The wedding was days ago. She should be home. You don't think something's happened to her, do you?"

"No, no, I'm sure she's fine. Maybe she's visiting some friends, delivering gifts."

I look at the presents under the tree. Half of them are for Molly and Owen. We never get that much for each other. We have everything we could ever need.

"I'll be fine," I say, pushing Owen away and dabbing at my eyes. "I'm acting like an old fool."

"You're acting like a mother whose son just got married. You're feeling the loss, but try to look at it as gaining a daughter."

"I'll try," I say, not knowing if I really mean that or not. I'm not sure how Molly and I will get along. I hate the thought of being a mother-in-law and everything that stereotype conjures up. I want to be kind and loving, and loved in return. I hope I can pull that off.

Just then the phone rings.

"Hello," I say, as Owen sits down in his favorite chair and opens the newspaper.

"It's mother."

"Mother, where have you been? I tried to call earlier. I wanted to clarify our arrangements for Christmas."

"You'll have to do Christmas without me this year, dear," Sarah says breezily.

"Without you? What do you mean?"

"I'm calling from Florida."

"Florida? What the hell are you doing in Florida?" I sputter.

"Language, Sharon!" she admonishes me. "Mavis called me yesterday morning. They needed a fourth to play bridge. Ethel backed out at the last moment. She's spending Christmas in Iowa with her daughter and son-in-law. Can you imagine? Iowa? So, I said sure I'd come down. I'm firmly ensconced in my condo, enjoying the warm weather and lack of snow. I just thought I better let you know where I am and what I'm doing. I'm sure you'll have a lovely Christmas without me."

I feel the tears welling up. "We'll be fine, Mother. I have to go," I say hastily before she hears me cry or my voice cracks or something.

"Merry Christmas," Mother calls out before I cut the connection.

"Shit!" I say and then the tears come pouring out.

"Sharon," Owen says, rushing over to sit beside me and hold me once again.

"I'm … I'm being foolish, I know, but I can't help myself." And then I truly sob.

Owen holds me the whole time, whispering in my ear that everything will be all right. Telling me that Molly and Owen will spend lots of time with us. Saying that we don't need my mother there to make Christmas turn out all right. Promising that he'll be with me every step of the way. Sometimes I forget why I married Owen, but at moments like this, I know that I truly love him. He's the best thing that ever happened to me, except of course, for Owen Jr.

Finally I stop crying. Owen hands me the box of tissues and I wipe at my face.

"I … I'm sorry," I mutter as I try to compose myself.

"Don't be sorry. If this is how you feel then you have every right to feel it," Owen assures me.

I place the palm of my hand against his cheek and gently kiss his lips. "Thank you for being here with me. It seems like everyone else has abandoned me."

"Nobody has abandoned you. If you want company for Christmas, I have an idea," Owen states with a smile on his face.

"What are you cooking up in that devious brain of yours?" I ask. He makes me smile even though I'm still feeling pathetic.

"At the reception, I was taking to Raphael Angles, our vet."

"Yes?" I ask. I don't see what that has to do with anything. I know who our vet is, but his connection with Christmas is lost on me.

"He was saying that he and Hector always volunteer to be on call on Christmas Day. They never really celebrate the holiday to any extent. What if I ask Raph and Hector to join us?" Owen's smile is almost infectious. He looks very pleased with himself that he has thought up this idea.

"I don't know," I say. I frown trying to picture Hector. He works at the vet's office, I think, but I don't even know who he is. I can't really understand why my husband would choose to invite these people.

"But you would be doing a good deed. We could have our big dinner. Raph and Hector will get a great meal, and we'll all keep each other company."

"You just said they are working. They won't be able to come."

"There's still a couple of days before Christmas. Maybe they can find someone else to be on call, or they could be on call while they're here. I imagine there are very few animal emergencies on Christmas Day."

"I don't know," I repeat. I'm not at all sure about inviting virtual strangers to Christmas dinner.

"Come on, honey. It will be fun, something new and different, just what we need," Owen says enthusiastically.

I sigh. "I guess it would be better than being alone and feeling sorry for myself."

"You won't be alone. I'll be here with you," Owen tells me.

"I know, darling. I didn't mean it that way. Go call Raphael and see if they can come."

"You won't regret it," he says as he goes into his study to look up the number and make the call.

I certainly hope I won't regret it.

*****

I begin to pace the hallway in front of Owen's study. There has got to be someone else I can invite. I mean I like Dr. Raph. He's a fine man and very learned. All of my friends take their pets to him, but I would never consider him in a social situation. I mean what would people think? Oh good heavens, that sounds like I'm being such a snob. I mean just look at who Jennifer Taylor associates with. She's attractive, very intelligent and I've heard she is rather business savvy. Seth Harris is quite a catch and yet just look who her friends are. That Debbie Horvath woman, amazing! I have absolutely nothing in common with her. She was very polite when she congratulated us but really, that mouth of hers. How Jennifer can associate....Jennifer.

I quickly go to the sitting room. My rolodex is on the desk.

"Jennifer? Sharon Brenner, here. Oh yes, the wedding was lovely and the brunch superb, but that's not why I'm calling. I, um, oh I don't know quite how to say this but Christmas, I feel... You too? Oh thank you for saying that. I thought I was just a silly woman. I never understood all that empty nest jargon until now. Now, the reason that I called, would you and Seth care to join us for Christmas dinner? It will be simple affair, just us and Dr. Raphael and his uh, partner, Hector."

As I wait for Jennifer's answer, Owen comes running into the sitting room. He has the phone in his hands. He's asking me about the time. I don't understand what he means and Jennifer is apparently speaking with Seth.

"Owen, please, I'm speaking with Jennifer. Jennifer, yes, dear, I can hear you. What? The cottage? What cottage? Edna's Treasures, I've never heard of it. Outside of Pittsburgh? Well I suppose. Greenhouse? Eating outside? Oh, looks like you're dining outside."

Owen keeps babbling about the time Raphael and Hector should come over.

"Hold the line for a moment, will you, Jennifer? Owen I can't hear her, what is it?"

"Raph and Hector would love to join us for Christmas dinner. I'm trying to get you to tell me the time. He's holding on!" Owen shakes his phone at me.

"I'm trying to finalize things now, but Jennifer is inviting us to some place called Edna's Treasures. It sounds like a very nice resort about an hour and a half outside of the city. She mentioned something about dining in a greenhouse."

"Honey, I just invited Raphael and Hector. We can't back out now."

I motion to Owen to hold on for a moment as I go back to Jennifer.

"Jennifer, I...you'd like to invite us? Including Raphael and Hector? Jennifer, are you sure? I am just as liberal as you are, but not everyone would extend a warm welcome to a...well, if you're sure. Hold the line, dear. Owen, she's emphatic, says she and Seth are going to Edna's Treasures for Christmas dinner. And that the more the merrier. Apparently she has pull with the owner. She wants all of us to meet at her townhouse at about 1:30 for cocoa and hors d'oeuvres then she and Seth will guide us up. She wants you to ask Raphael."

Owen shrugs then walks a few feet away as he speaks to Raphael. When he returns he's all smiles.

"Jennifer, we will see you Christmas afternoon. Yes, I remember, we'll see you then and thank you. It sounds like fun."

Owen has hung up with Raphael and he appears to be very pleased with himself.

"See, honey, I knew it would all work out. We will have a wonderful Christmas and forge new friendships!" He swoops me up into his arms. This is why I fell in love with this man. He has the biggest heart in the whole world.

*****

Raphael and Hector:

"Well that's interesting?"

"What is?"

"That was Owen Brenner..."

"I gathered."

"Well it seems that Sharon Brenner is getting first hand knowledge of the empty nest syndrome and to top it all off, Sarah Kingsley flies off to Florida without telling her daughter."

"Oh that's so not cool! Her son is on his honeymoon and her mother flies off, poor thing."

"Are you being sarcastic?"

"Maybe, so go on. I have a feeling there's more."

"Yes, there is. Owen issued an invitation for us to join him and Sharon for Christmas dinner."

"You' re shitting me, right?"

"Nope, far from it. He remembered that I have the vet office forward the emergency calls to me during the holidays and that we don't do much on Christmas."

"Yes, well your family doesn't quite approve of me..."

"They don't approve of me either, and your family barely tolerates me. I guess I'm tired of spending Christmas some place where we have to censor ourselves. For once I'd like to be invited somewhere where we can be ourselves."

"So, that means Owen and Sharon Brenner?"

"Wait, it gets better. As Owen was talking to me, Sharon was talking to Jennifer Taylor. Sharon issued the same invitation."

"So we'll be a party of six. I like Jennifer. She genuinely accepts her son's lifestyle and his family. I wouldn't mind spending the afternoon in her company."

"Apparently, Jennifer already had plans to spend Christmas at some resort called Edna's Treasures. It's just outside of Pittsburgh and get this, we're invited!"

"Let me get this straight, first we were going to spend Christmas alone, just the two of us like always."

"Right."

"Then Owen calls and we were going to have dinner there."

"Yes."

"And now we're going to some restaurant called Edna's Treasures."

"Apparently."

"I'm game!"

"Hector, baby, are you sure? I like Jennifer too, felt respected when I was introduced to he,r and Owen, I really like him. I've never understood what made him marry someone like Sharon Kingsley."

"Raph, you're being prejudiced."

"I know and I'm sorry but..."

"Raph, I love you and I'm proud to go anywhere with you. Let's take the chance and do something different. If we don't like it we can excuse ourselves and go home."

"Okay, baby. We meet at Jennifer's home and follow them to Edna's Treasures."

"Will Katerina be joining us?"

"Hector, is there something you'd like to tell me?"

"Now don't you worry, my big handsome buck. I just enjoyed talking to the girl and she's a lesbian. Don't get your boxers in a bunch."

"Handsome buck, huh?"

"Uh huh."

"Come here, my Latin lover, and I'll show you some bucking."

"I love you, my angel."

"Love you too."

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 11

Brian's POV:

My balls feel better today. No pain, no itch and the lump is gone. Now if the doctor confirms it was only an ingrown hair, I will personally kiss him then take my sorry ass back home to celebrate. I have had enough of this.

Four nights without Justin. It wouldn't have been so bad if I was away on business or he was away for a show but, fuck! I'm here because of a pimple, at least that's what the doctor said it was. I'll know soon.

I better take a shower, nothing worse than a stinky and cranky Kinney.

John's POV:

Okay so this is it, the day that will live in infamy. And I think I have lost my mind. Four fucking nights away from my Bobby and my son. Shit! I don't know how Brian does it. He travels, Justin travels, maybe that's why they're at it all the time because they don't know when they'll be apart. All I know is that I hate it. Brian's balls better be better 'cause I want to go home. And of course, I want him to be okay but tonight Bobby Morrison-Anderson is going to be loved to within an inch of his life. We're both going to be bow-legged. I swear we will!

The shower went off. I'm going to jump in. God, I hope this nightmare is over soon.

Emmett's POV:

We're all packed and ready to go just as soon as Brian is finished at the doctor's office and he gives me the word. Then we'll pick up Drewsie at the loft and we're outta here.

I can't believe Brian actually let me drive him to the doctor. I know he needed the car, but I figured I'd give him the keys. But then he suggested that I drive. Amazing, the great Brian Kinney practically admitting he needed someone. I mean I can see why he wants John with him. John is so strong, so calm, so, mmm, like my Drewsie. And he's hot, but, what am I saying?! Brian wants John with him because he's his brother and he is a tower of strength. And he's probably the only person on the face of the planet that can keep Brian Kinney from going ballistic aside from Justin.

So here I am, driving the Masters Kinney to the doctor. I'll stay calm and quiet and wait patiently until his examination is over and he gets his final verdict. Then I'll have a nervous breakdown.

"We're here," I tell the brothers. "Do you want me to wait in the car?" I ask. I really don't want to wait here but I don't like to impose, much.

"No, Emmett, come up with us. It's too cold out here," John says. He's so sweet.

"Okay!" I try to stay as cheerful as I can. I'll cry later.

Brian's POV:

Damn, the big fairy is wearing his 'everything is all happy and gay' face. I hate that look. How can anyone take him seriously when he looks like that? Emmett's all smiles and what the fuck is he wearing. Jeez, I though angora went out with bobby-socks. Not that I'm old enough to know what the fuck bobby-socks are but I've seen enough old movies to know. And shit, the sweater is fuchsia. Christ! Not only am I going to need another new ball, but I'm going to need a cornea transplant.

Fuck!

John's POV:

I almost laugh out loud. This is not a laughing matter but Brian's eyes are nearly bugging out of his head as Emmett takes off his coat. He must do this on purpose.

Brian's filling out forms again. I hate filling out forms but I guess it's a necessary evil. The receptionist is pleasant enough. She flirts with Brian shamelessly. He's polite but I know he's off his game. He's not flirting back, and there's one thing Brian is good at and that's flirting. But he's not in the mood and I don't blame him. I don't think I'd be in the mood either, if I was the flirting type.

Here comes the doctor. We all stand in anticipation.

"Brian, John and ...." The doctor is not quite sure what to make of Emmett.

"Emmett Honeycutt, friend and their driver for the day. Nice to meet you..."

"Dr. Rayborne."

"And it's very nice to meet you, Dr. Rayborne," Emmett says, as he takes the doctor's hand in his and nearly shakes the man's arm off.

"Emmett!" Brian starts to growl. "Will you please stop manhandling my doctor? He needs that hand to fondle my balls," Brian says, as Emmett's face lights up and the doctor blushes.

"Ooo, lucky man. I've never had that pleasure."

"Emmett, go sit," I say as I interject myself between the doctor and the tall queen. "And behave yourself."

Emmett smiles and then finds a chair. As he makes himself comfortable, the doctor ushers us into the exam room.

"Brian, go behind the screen and put on a gown. I know you're anxious about the test results so I'll talk while you change," the doctor says. "You want John to be here, right?"

"Of course I do," I hear Brian say as a loud thump emanates from behind the screen. He's taking off his boots.

He shuffles out this time with only his socks. I start to snicker. The doctor shoots Brian an inquisitive look.

"Okay, so I can burn the socks if I feel any germs invading. Let's just get this over with."

The doctor nods and pats the table.

Brian's POV:

I leave the socks on and my t-shirt. He only needs to see my balls, right? This is embarrassing enough. I climb up on the table and make myself as comfortable as possible. John is sitting near the head of the table and I feel his hand ruffling my hair. The gesture is calming and endearing. John begins to murmur his mantra of, "You're okay, it's nothing, nothing," over and over as the doctor snaps on his gloves.

"Hmm," the doctors says.

"What's with all you doctors and 'hmm'? Is that all you can say when your hands are on the most famous cock in all of Pittsburgh?"

"Just the Gay half, Brian," my dear brother snarks. Damn he's getting good at that and I roll my eyes at him. John winks back.

"Well, I am happy to pronounce that the most famous 'cock' as you put it in all of Gay Pittsburgh is fine. Completely fine. The biopsy came back normal, no hint of any malignant tissue. Knowing your history I had samples sent to different labs to double check. It was as we suspected, an ingrown hair that had gone awry. It happens to the best of us."

The doctor pauses and John and I both breathe.

"I know you like to shave certain parts." The doctor blushes a bit as he indicates my balls. "However, I do recommend that you trim the hair instead. Or allow your partner to help, no depilatory creams or lotions. Understand? The biopsy area is healing nicely, just a small scab. It should fall off in a day or two. You can continue to use the antibiotic cream daily until the tube is empty and finish the oral antibiotics. No need to take any chances on infection. Walk around naked for a while, let the area air out, so to speak."

"I can do that!" I perk up; I feel giddy. And I feel like crying.

"I'm sure you can. Brian, make an appointment for some time in March. We'll up the timetable just as a precaution and then go back to every six months." The doctor is just being cautious and I appreciate this.

"John, I know they say cancer isn't inherited but given your family history and your age, you should be checked at least once a year. If you don't have a specialist, I can recommend one."

My brother is a very wise man. He's been getting regular checkups since he learned I had cancer.

"I have a good man in Harrisburg," John says and mentions his doctor's name. Dr. Rayborne nods then smiles with approval. Apparently my doctor knows John's doctor, and he approves.

"Now get dressed and get out of my office, Kinney. I have real sick people to tend to. Go home and have a wonderful Christmas, both of you."

John and I both smile and nod just like Bree and Patrick do. The doctor snaps off his gloves then leaves. John helps me up so that I'm sitting at the edge, he gives me a hug.

John's POV:

I grab my brother as he sits up and I hug him. I can't let go. He's all right. I knew it but having the doctor say it out loud makes it real, somehow.

"Oh God, it's over, it's over," I say again and again in Brian's ear. We laugh and cry and pat each other on the back. I give Brian a big, wet, sloppy kiss on the cheek. I love the big lug so much. My life has gotten so full with so much love since the day I met him and Justin.

"Go get dressed. I want to go home," I tell him and he hops off the table to scurry behind the screen to get dressed.

"Fuck!" I hear him say.

"What's wrong?"

"Emmett."

"Emmett?"

"Yeah, Emmett."

"Oh, Emmett." I catch a clue.

"I don't know what's worse, having a good looking doctor fondle my balls or telling Emmett that my balls are okay." I burst out laughing. I can't help it. My brother has a warped sense of logic.

Brian comes out from behind the screen, dressed and ready to go.

"So do we burn the socks?" I ask him as we leave the exam room.

"Nah, I think I should keep them. They feel rather lucky to me," Brian says and I agree. We are damn lucky.

Emmett stands as we walk out into the waiting room.

"So?" Emmett asks. I can see the tears in his eyes.

"I'm fine, it......oomphf!" Brian doesn't get the chance to finish. Emmett has crushed Brian into his chest with a big bear hug and I can see my brother inhaling angora. Brian's arms start flailing around. I think he's having trouble breathing.

"Emmett, Emmett, let go!"

"He's fine!" Emmett exclaims loudly as if it gives him license to squeeze the life out of Brian. "He's fine!" Emmett squeals again then literally swings Brian around. Damn, he's one strong queen.

"Home," I hear Brian say, however muffled in the angora. "Home, I want to go home."

"Honey." Emmett puts Brian down. "Let's go home." Emmett's eyes are full of tears as are Brian's, and then I realize mine are too. We grab our coats and leave the office.

Emmett's POV:

It's over, it's all over and I'm driving the brothers Kinney back to the loft. I quickly call Drew to tell him the good news. He'll have everything packed up and ready for us to drive back to the cottage, including several boxes of my pear and blue cheese canapes. By tonight, me and my Drewsie will be in our own cottage in front of the fire, and I have a good idea what the brothers Kinney will be doing too!

Brian's POV:

I'm going home. I'm going to see Justin and Bree. I can't wait. John's looking at me funny. I guess it's because I can't wipe the silly grin off my face. I'm so happy. It's like someone just removed a death sentence from over my head, and that's exactly what the doctor did.

"You should call Lindsay," John says.

"Okay," I reply. I'll do anything anybody asks at this point. I'm so fucking happy.

I pull out my cell phone and hit Lindsay's number at the gallery.

"Hello," her voice comes back to me.

"Hi, Wendy. It's Peter," I say.

"Oh Peter! It's good news, isn't it?" she asks. I can hear the smile in her voice.

"The best."

"Tell me! Tell me exactly what the doctor said."

"It was an ingrown hair that had gone awry, to quote the doctor. There was no trace of malignancy. The biopsy came back totally clean."

"Brian, that's wonderful. I'm going to tell Gus tonight. He'll be as happy as I am."

"And me."

"I can only imagine."

"Well, start your telephone tree. I'm going to call Michael. You can take care of the rest."

"I will. It's the best news."

"I think so too."

I cut the connection.

"She was happy?" Emmett asks.

"Ecstatic," I reply.

"We all laugh. I hit Michael's number.

Michael answers the phone using his business voice as he states the name of his comic book store. He sounds so grown up.

"Mikey, it's me," I say when he's through.

"Brian, did you get the news?"

"I most certainly did. You'll be happy to know that I can keep my other ball. It all came back negative."

"That's wonderful," he gasps. I can hear the joy in his voice, matched only by my own.

"I think so too. No sign of malignancy, just a fucking ingrown hair gone haywire."

"That's the best news I've heard in a long time."

"Me too."

"Thanks for calling me … personally."

A not so subtle reminder of how I left him out before. "I wanted you to be the first to know, other than Lindsay."

"I appreciate that."

"You are my best friend."

"I try to be."

"I know, Mikey. Anyway, we just picked up Drew, and we're on our way to the cottage. I can't wait to get home. I'll see you for Christmas."

"You certainly will. It's going to be a joyous Christmas this year."

"Fucking right on that one!" I say.

"I'll let Ma and Hunter know the good news. I'm so relieved."

"Thanks, Mikey," I say before cutting the connection.

Emmett smiles over at me and John looks pleased. They know that Michael and I are still friends even after all the trials and tribulations we've had over the years.

"Get us home as fast as you can, Jeeves," I say.

"Yes, sir," Emmett replies as he steps down a little harder on the gas.

I can hardly wait to see Justin's reaction.

"Are you going to call Justin?" John asks me.

I shake my head. "I want to tell him in person, and then he can show me how much he loves me. And I'll show him right back."

"Just the way it should be done," Emmett says with approval.

"You've got that right, Honeycutt."

"Sometimes, I am right, Kinney. Don't you forget it."

"I'm sure you'll never let me," I laugh.

Everybody chuckles too. Things are getting back to normal … finally.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 12

Brian's POV:

We're almost back to the cottage. We'll soon be at the little village with the general store that has the lawn ornaments with legs that whirl in the wind. Bree always wants one every time we go by. I promise to get her one every time, but I've never done it. There's only a couple of them outside today. They're stuck in the snow and their legs aren't spinning.

"Emmett, stop the car."

"What?" Emmett asks, but he slows down.

"I need you to turn around and go back to the general store," I say.

"But we're almost home. Don't you want to get there first before you go shopping?"

"No," I say bluntly. "Take me back to the general store."

Emmett pulls the vehicle onto the shoulder and stops. "Are you all right, Brian?" he asks. "Are you feeling sick?"

"Babe, I think Brian has something important he needs at the store," Drew states. "Take us back."

I look appreciatively at Drew. He's a smart man. Emmett makes a U-turn on the narrow road, and then pulls into the parking lot for the general store.

"I'll be right back," I tell them, before jumping out and running into the store. I debate yanking the little Tweetie Pie ornament out of the ground, but I decide against it. Maybe they have more inside that aren't frozen into the snow. I ask the old man behind the counter about the ornaments and he points to a barrel filled with them. There's every cartoon character and lots of other bugs and animals represented. And then I see it. I know it's the one that I'm meant to have. I yank it out and take it back to the counter. I quickly pay for it and he throws a plastic bag over the top. I walk quickly back to the Hummer.

Emmett and Drew have changed places. Drew is driving his beloved vehicle now. I was surprised that he let Emmett drive all this way.

"Home, James," I say to him as I climb in the back next to John.

They all look at me and the bag with the stick hanging out.

"Are you going to explain?" John asks.

"No," I say.

Drew starts up the car and we're on our way. I feel my pulse pounding as we turn into the lane. We pass Drew and Emmett's place, as Drew drives on up the lane to Edna's Treasures. The cottage seems the same, beautiful as ever, with just a bit of snow on the roof. There is smoke from the chimney. It's just the way I want it to be, almost.

As we pull to a stop, the front door opens and Justin and Bree come running out. I fling open the car door and my arms are full of Justin, and we're kissing and hugging. This is the way I wanted it to be.

"Dada! Dada! Dada!" I hear, and I realize that Bree is hanging onto the bottom of my overcoat, yanking for all she's worth.

"Hey, Squirt," I laugh, releasing Justin and picking up our daughter. I kiss all over her smiling face, making her giggle with delight.

"Missed you, Dada."

"I missed you too, Squirt."

"Why didn't you call?" Justin asks. "I've been worried."

"I didn't mean to worry you. I just wanted to get home and surprise you. I'm fine!" I blurt out. "Clean bill of health all round."

"Oh, Brian," Justin whispers. There are tears in his eyes and relief on his face. "That's the best news."

I pull him against me, hugging both him and Bree.

"Daddy!" Patrick calls from the doorway of the house. He and Beau come bounding out to where John has unloaded our things from the Hummer.

John scoops him up, even though he's getting to be a big boy. They hug like crazy. Beau is leaping around greeting everyone. I put Bree down and give the big dog a hefty head rub. He soaks it all up wanting more. John is happy to provide him with lots more as soon as I'm done.

"Your boo-boo is all fixed?" Bree asks, wanting to be sure.

"All fixed," I tell her.

"See ya later," Emmett calls as he and Drew get back into the Hummer, now that everything's been unloaded. They head down the lane towards their cottage.

At the same time Bobby's SUV heads up to the house. He screeches to a stop and leaps out, racing into John's welcoming arms. Justin and I watch as the other reunion continues.

"Too much kissing," Patrick says as he walks over to me and Justin. He stands beside Bree and looks up at the two of us. "Welcome home, Uncle Brian."

"Thank you, my little man," I reply squeezing the boy's shoulder.

"Bree was really worried about you. Me too."

"I was kinda worried myself," I admit. "But it's all over now, and I'm fine."

"That's good," Patrick says, as his fathers finally stop kissing.

"Let's get your stuff into the house," Justin suggests. "It's freezing out here."

Neither Bree nor Justin has a coat on. We all walk over to pick up my bag. Justin grabs it and heads for the house. I pick up my purchase from the general store. It was laying on top of John's bag.

"Hey, big bro, it's kinda chilly out here. Don't want you to get sick," I say with a wink.

"I don't want that either."

Bobby comes over and gives me a warm hug. "Thanks for bringing him home to me."

I chuckle. "He was the one who brought me home."

"It doesn't matter. You're both here and you're both fine."

"Let's go in out of the cold," I say, as I feel tears in my eyes.

"Yeah, let's," Bobby says.

The kids scamper into the house hand in hand, Beau bouncing along beside them. John picks up his bag, and the three of us follow them inside.

*****

"That was a great meal, Justin," I say.

"Thanks, I've been planning what I'd cook for you ever since I got back here."

"You outdid yourself."

"It was great, Justin," John agrees.

"I think we should have homecomings more often, if it results in meals like this," Bobby adds. He pushes his plate away and belches.

"Gross, Poppa," Patrick says.

"Up, Dada," Bree asks after she slides down off her chair.

I scoop her up and sit her on my knee. She rests her head against my heart. As much as I wanted to fuck Justin senseless the moment I saw him, this meal and Bree and having John and Bobby and Patrick all together, is almost as good. The fucking part will come later.

"You getting sleepy, Squirt?" I ask hopefully.

"Nope," she replies.

I sigh, but I'm happy just sitting here like this. "Oh, I forgot," I say. "I bought you something."

"You did, Dada?" she asks, looking up at me with those fabulous blue eyes of hers.

"Yep, it's by the front door, leaning against the wall."

"I get it," she says.

"Okay, but don't open it, just bring it here."

"'Kay, Dada."

She runs to the front door with Patrick following her. He wants to see what she got this time too.

"You shouldn't buy her so much stuff, Brian," Justin chastises me gently.

"It's not much, and it's something I promised her a lot of times."

"What's that?" Justin asks with a frown. He obviously doesn't remember all those promises I made every time we passed that general store.

"Here, Dada," Bree says. Patrick's carrying the top of the ornament and Bree has the stick. They bring it over to me.

"Ready?" I ask as I take the bag containing the ornament from them.

They nod as one. I chuckle and wait, adding to the suspense.

"What is it, Dada?" Bree asks.

"Ta Da!" I say pulling off the bag that covers the lawn ornament.

Everybody laughs, Bree's infectious giggles egging everyone on.

"What?" I say, feigning innocence.

"It's a frog!" Bobby laughs pointing at the green monstrosity that I hold in my hand. There is a huge headed frog with legs that will whirl around in the wind. The frog looks like he's winking with his head cocked at a jaunty angle.

"He's great, Brian," Justin giggles.

"Can we put him outside?" Bree asks, knowing that if it's windy his legs will go around.

"We can try," I say. "Put on the floodlights outside the sun porch and I'll see if I can find a breezy spot for Mr. Ribbit."

"He's not a rabbit, Dada," Bree says seriously. "He's a frog, my frog."

"But we'll share him with everyone else, won't we?" I ask.

She bobs her little head in agreement. We get up and make our way into the sun porch. Justin flips the outside lights on and I step outside. There's a strong wind from the north. I shove the frog into the snow bank along the edge of the path. I think the grounds too frozen to shove it into the garden. We can do that in the spring. I turn the frog and his little legs start spinning. I can hear Bree's shouts of glee as she sees it working. I smile at her enthusiasm and make my way back inside. We all stand watching the frog running for dear life out in the snow. I pick up Bree and kiss her cheek.

"Thank you, Dada," she says.

"You're welcome, sweetheart," I say.

I feel Justin's arm come around my waist and I know that I'm finally and truly home. This is how it's supposed to be.

*****

It's only eight o'clock, but Bree's in bed and the dishes are done and we're sitting out in the sun porch watching the frog running a hundred miles an hour. I'm so happy I hardly know how to contain myself.

For all my bravado and imposed optimism, I was scared shitless the last few days. I couldn't make myself truly believe that the lump was just an ingrown hair. I think somewhere deep inside I believed that it was the cancer coming back. I didn't want to think that way, but I did. I remember the agony of my first cancer surgery and the radiation and the sickness. I didn't want to go through that again, but I would have … for Justin and Bree and Gus. But if it had been the cancer, the outlook would not have been good. When it recurs, the chance of a cure drops significantly. I suck in a deep breath.

We're in the chaise lounge, Justin practically sitting in my lap, all curled up against me. It's so peaceful here, and everything's perfect. The Christmas tree is all decorated and blinking away in the corner. Justin did that while I was in Pittsburgh. He and the kids and Bobby went and picked out a tree at a lot in Harrisburg, and they spent all one evening decorating it. I would have liked to help with that, but I understand that Justin needed something to keep him, and Bree, occupied while I was gone. Otherwise, he would have been worrying every minute of every day, just like I was.

I thought I was going to fuck Justin the minute I got home. It had been far too long that I had been sleeping with John. I love my brother, but he's just not the same as Justin, not by a long shot. I snort at the thought.

"What?" Justin asks.

"I was just thinking about John and me sleeping together."

"What?" Justin repeats. He pushes himself up from my chest and glares at me.

"Not like that, Sunshine, but I didn't want to sleep alone."

"Okay," Justin replies slowly.

I know he understands. "I missed you so much."

"I could have stayed."

"I know, but then Bree would have been upset."

"She was pretty upset the day we came home."

"She was?"

"Yep."

"What happened?"

"She stomped off to her room and had a good cry. Patrick stayed with her. He was really great."

"They are cute together," I say.

"It goes a lot deeper than that," Justin informs me.

"What do you mean?"

"Patrick seems to know when Bree needs someone, and he steps right up. He's a great kid."

"Yeah, he is," I say thoughtfully.

"But why are we talking about the kids. They're both in bed, and Bobby and John are probably fucking. Shouldn't we be doing that too?"

"My sentiments exactly, Sunshine," I chuckle. "Although, and I never thought I'd fucking say this, cuddling with you is almost as good."

Justin's smile threatens to light up the sun porch more than the floodlights from outside. He is so fucking beautiful when he smiles like that. I pull him in and kiss his lips. His mouth opens to let me in. My tongue pillages his mouth, tasting and feeling every spot that I've ever known. We gasp for air when I finally stop. I'm so fucking hard it hurts, and I can hardly breathe.

"Let's take it to our bed," Justin whispers.

"I thought maybe we could sleep out here under the stars."

"If that's what you want to do, that's fine with me."

We get up and move the screen aside. I pull back the bedspread and find that my favorite thousand count sheets are already on the bed. I look at my husband.

"Just in case," he grins.

"You always were very resourceful," I acknowledge with a grin of my own.

"Never hurts to be prepared."

I flip off the outside lights and turn on the little lamp by the brass bed. I note that Justin has a tube of lube already lying there next to the portable phone.

"Expecting a call from your lover?" I ask raising an eyebrow.

"Unh unh," Justin grunts. "My lover will be in bed beside me."

"Or on top of you."

"Or underneath me!" he says.

I raise my eyebrow farther, but that will be fine if that's what he wants. I walk towards the man I love, and we collide with a small oomph, our lips finding each other immediately. While we kiss, the clothes are quickly ripped from our bodies. Soon we're naked and needy. I tumble Justin back onto the bed and lay myself atop him. Our hard-ons press against each other and I rub myself along his length. It feels so fucking good.

"Do we have to be careful or anything?" he asks.

"Only when I trim the hair on my balls," I say with a smirk.

"Oh?"

"No more shaving. I have to trim with scissors."

"I can do that for you," Justin grins.

"I was counting on that."

We kiss again and then I know that I have to be inside him or I'll explode. I lube my dick and press a finger into his pulsing hole. He gasps. It's only been a few days but we're both so needy and it seems like forever since we've done this.

I'm just about ready to press my rock hard dick into Justin's willing body, when the fucking phone rings.

"Don't answer it," I order, as Justin reaches for it.

"But it might be something about Molly and Owen."

"They're in fucking Mexico on their honeymoon; they won't be calling here."

I manage to breach the first ring of muscle as I plow into Justin. I refuse to wait any longer. The fucking phone just keeps on ringing. I feel Justin relax and I push in further.

"Yes," I whisper. This is what I needed so badly.

"I'm going to answer that, Brian," Justin says picking up the still ringing phone. "It's Mom," he tells me, as he looks at the call display.

I yank the phone out of his hand and am about to throw it across the sun porch when he lays a gentle hand on my arm. His eyes plead with me to answer it. I'm fully imbedded inside Justin and he wants me to answer his mother's fucking phone call.

I press the talk button and bellow, "What?"

"Oh, Brian, you sound busy," Jennifer stammers.

"I am busy."

"Are you okay? The tests?"

"I'm perfect."

"That's good."

"Do you need something, Jennifer?" I ask impatiently. I'm starting to thrust. I can't help myself.

"I … I did something that I maybe shouldn't have."

"And what the fuck might that be?" I demand. I'm really plowing into Justin now. She better hurry up, as I won't be able to carry on any kind of coherent conversation much longer.

"I … I invited Owen Sr. and Sharon to Edna's Treasures for Christmas. She's feeling kind of lonely without her son and Molly around, so I thought…"

"Fine, great," I grunt.

"And they had already invited Raphael, you know, the man who's their vet, and his partner, Hector. So I told them to bring them along, so that's four more people. I hope that's all right. I know I should have asked first, but it all just kind of happened, and…"

"Fine, bring them all. Bring the fucking fifth army if you want to." I can feel the sweat beading on my forehead. Justin's pretty far gone, and I'm not sure how much longer I can hang on. "I need to go," I grunt.

"Thanks, Brian, say hello to Justin for me."

"I already am."

"Oh? OH!"

I think she finally gets it. I push the end button and toss the phone onto the chaise. I begin my assault in earnest. Who the fuck cares how many people are coming to Christmas dinner? I have much more important things to take care of.

I hear Justin moan as I hit the sweet spot. And then everything spins out of control.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 13

Edna's Treasures

Bobby's POV:

This is the best time of the day. The cottage is quiet, the kids are still sleeping or playing quietly in their rooms. The morning sun is peeping through the curtains and John is quietly snoring beside me. God, I love this man.

And what the fuck has Brian Kinney been teaching him?! I don't think I could get my dick up with a fork lift and a crane! Damn! Four days away from home, staying with Brian, and my husband comes home a sex fiend. I'm not sure if I can walk. I know I'll be walking bow-legged, the smug bastard. I have never been so sucked, licked, kissed and so well fucked in my whole life. And he just lays there; God I love him so much.

Maybe I can get a couple more hours of sleep.

Patrick's POV:

My Daddy's home, and Uncle Brian. Poppa tried to explain what happened, I don't understand all of it but I do understand that they were scared. They all thought Uncle Brian was really sick but he isn't and they're back. They were really noisy in their room last night and I heard them laughing too. Daddy's happy to be home and Poppa's really, really happy too. I'm glad everyone is home, and me and Bree don't have any school for a week!

I'm getting hungry, bet Bree's getting hungry too. I'm a big boy. I can get us some cereal and juice. I'll let them sleep. Bree and I can watch cartoons all we want!

Brian's POV:

"Holy fucking shit!" I blurt out. Justin pops up, sitting up straight, blinking his eyes.

"Ow," he moans. I bet his ass is sore; mine ain't so hot either. "What?! What's wrong, Bri?"

"Sharon Brenner."

"Sharon Brenner?"

"Yeah, Sharon Brenner and Owen Senior."

"What about them?"

"Your mother invited them to Christmas dinner."

"WHAT?!"

"You heard me. That's what the call was about last night. Sharon is feeling lonely, so Jennifer invited her and Owen to Christmas dinner. Your mother says they had already invited their vet and his partner to dinner, so they're all coming."

"What about your mother?"

"I think Joan is coming up with Jennifer and Katerina."

"Damn! How many people are going to be here, Brian?"

"Too fucking many. We need to call out the troops."

"Let's go take a shower, make breakfast, then call Emmett. He's the party planner; let's let him plan!"

"You're so smart, Sunshine." I pull him in for a long lingering kiss. I wish I had the energy to fuck again but I think my need for a shower and coffee is overriding my need to fuck Justin blind. Besides, I think I hear the kids in the kitchen. We're too out in the open for sex.

"If I'm so smart, I wouldn't be sitting on my ass! Ow!" Justin jumps out of bed, scrambles for his underwear then heads for the bathroom. I lay back down for a moment. It's so good to be home.

I turn my head to look out the sun porch windows. It's not as windy as yesterday and the sky is cloudless. In the distance I can see the smoke rising from Emmett's fireplace. And Beau is out on patrol. He'll be with us a year come Christmas day and I can't imagine our lives without him. He's a good dog.

I must have dozed off for a few minutes because the next thing I see are the deep blue eyes of my daughter peering down at me.

"Dada, you okay?"

"Yes, sweetheart, I'm fine."

"You want breakfast? Patrick made me Cocoa Pups."

"He did?"

"And he got me juice and we shared a banana!"

"He's a good man, your Patrick."

"Oh Dada, he's not MY Patrick."

"No?"

"Nope, he's our Patrick. I share." Briana smiles brilliantly at me. She has her father's smile. I grab her and hold her close to me. I feel some tears slipping down my face.

"Don't cry, Dada. You're my bestest Dada."

"They're happy tears, Squirt, only happy tears."

"Okay, Dada." She rests her head against my heart and stays quiet for a while. "Dada, you want Cocoa Pups?"

"I can eat."

"You go to the bathroom and when you come out, me and Patrick will have breakfast all ready for you and Daddy. Okay?" Her smile is so blinding. And my little girl is growing up.

"Okay, baby. Why don't you tell Patrick to find out if his dads want breakfast too? We can all eat together."

"'Kay, Dada. I go tell Patrick."

I watch Bree climb down from the brass bed to find Patrick. Between the two of them, I'm sure breakfast will be well organized. I better get my ass in gear.

Speaking about ass, "Ow!"

*****

I'm finishing up my Cocoa Pups. I don't know how kids survive eating this crap. Thank the gods, Bree doesn't often ask for it. But how could I refuse to eat my Cocoa Pups when she and Patrick had them all ready for us, when Justin and I came out of the bathroom. Bree's a good kid, and so is Patrick. I look around the table, the kids, and John and Bobby and, of course Justin. They all make life so worthwhile.

Life is great. I'm alive and there's no cancer and I'm home. That's the best part of all.

The phone rings. I reach for the wall phone that's behind me.

"Hello."

"Brian?"

"Yes."

"It's Jennifer."

"What can I do for you, Mother Taylor?" I'm not sure what I want to say to her about the Brenners coming for Christmas.

"I … um … I just wanted to make sure you were aware that the Brenners were coming for Christmas Day. You … um … you seemed a little … um … distracted, when I asked you about it."

"I was," I smirk, remembering what we were doing. "It's fine," I say with a sigh.

"I could call and tell them there's been a change of plans," Jennifer offers.

"That's a great way to impress your daughter's new in-laws."

"Well, they'd understand … eventually."

"It's fine, Jennifer. What's a couple more mouths to feed among the masses that will be assembling here?"

Jennifer chuckles. "Okay," she says, "but there will be four more mouths."

"Four?" And then I remember. "Raphael and his partner. Shit!"

"Um … you don't want them there?" Jennifer asks, knowing by the tone of my voice that I'm less than pleased.

I look at Justin. He is giving me the major frown face since I mentioned the name Raphael. Jennifer doesn't know that Raphael was a former trick, but Justin certainly does.

"Really, Brian, if all this is creating a problem, I'll make other arrangements."

"There's hardly time to do that," I say testily.

"Well, I'm sure I can come up with something."

"It's fine. Just bring them."

"Okay, if you're sure."

"We'll turn the water into wine and feed the assembled masses," I say. At the same time I'm thinking about how I can possibly appease my husband when he realizes that a former trick of mine is coming to Christmas Dinner.

"Thanks, Brian. I'll see you Christmas Day."

I hang the phone back on the wall and turn to look at Justin. He has this funny non-expression on his face.

"We need to talk," I say.

"Yeah, we do."

"Come into the sun porch."

"Okay."

"Um … we'll clean this up and keep the kids occupied," Bobby says, realizing that there is something serious going on between me and Justin.

"Thanks," I reply as I stand up.

"Dada?" Bree asks. She can sense when something's wrong.

"I have to talk to Daddy for a few minutes, Squirt," I tell her. "You help Uncle John and Uncle Bobby clean up the kitchen.

She looks at me with those knowing eyes. "'Kay, Dada. Will you play Monoculy with me when you're done?"

I smile. I've been teaching her to play Monopoly lately. She's pretty good at all the counting and the money. I have to watch her though; she'll take some five hundreds from the bank if her stash starts to get low. Didn't take her long to figure out the dark yellow ones were the most valuable.

"Okay, when I'm done," I tell her.

She nods and I follow Justin out to the sun porch. Beau comes too. He must think we're going for a walk. If only that was the case.

"So, what's this about Raphael Angles?" Justin asks. "I assume that's the person you were talking to my mother about, since we don't know any other Raphael's. Unless there's a slew of former tricks named Raphael that I don't know about yet."

Beau goes and lays down on his big cushion. He looks mournfully at me. I think he knows that I'm in the doghouse.

I grimace. There could be a whole passel of Raphael former tricks out there, for all I know. I never remembered tricks' fucking names and I never intended to have anything to do with them after I'd fucked them. I certainly never expected to have them come to Christmas dinner in my home.

"It seems that when your mother invited the Brenners they had already invited Raphael and his … partner to their house. And when we were fucking, I told your mother to invite whoever she wanted, so they're coming." It sounded so lame I could hardly believe I had said the words.

"Un-fucking-believable!"

"I … I thought you were all right with Raphael at the reception," I say, searching for some way to make this right.

"I was. At the reception … not in our fucking home!"

"I … I didn't know. I'm sorry."

"To quote the infamous Brian Kinney, 'Sorry's bullshit'. And that's what you are, full of shit!"

"And just how do you figure that?" I ask arching a brow and frowning.

"I heard your end of that phone conversation. It sounded like my mother offered to back out of this arrangement and you told her it was all right. Well, it's not fucking all right!"

I have to admit to myself that he's right. I could have let Jennifer get me out of this. Justin would have been happy and it would have been easier all round. Why the fuck didn't I do that?

"So, why didn't you do that? You had the opportunity."

I stare at him. I don't know what to say. "I guess I'm stupid," is what comes out of my mouth.

"Oh no you don't! If there's one thing I know about you, it's that you're not stupid. What's the real reason, Brian? You longing for a final romp with Raphael?"

I'm stunned. "How can you possibly think that?" I ask in amazement.

"Then tell me why the fuck you're allowing him to come here."

"I already told you," I say, getting my back up. I refuse to defend myself against ridiculous accusations. I've always refused to do that. I'd rather just take the blame.

"Fine, then I'll make other arrangements for Christmas. I'm sure I can find somewhere to go." Justin turns away and stares out at the frog ornament that I bought for Bree. Its legs are barely moving.

"Justin, all our friends and family are coming here. Where would you go?"

"I'm sure there's a hotel somewhere with a room I can have, and a restaurant that serves a Christmas dinner."

"Justin, please," I beg. "I just got home and we just got past this scare. Don't do this."

"Don't pull that 'poor me' shit! You could fix this if you wanted to."

"You're right. I can," I admit. I walk over to the chaise and pick up the phone from where I tossed it last night. "I'm calling your mother."

"Good."

I hit the speed dial number for Jennifer and wait. I get her answering machine. "Jennifer, there's been a change of plans about Christmas Day. Give me a call when you get in." I cut the connection.

"There! Are you satisfied?"

"That was just an ambiguous message. It didn't solve anything."

"It will when I get to talk to her."

"You'll really tell them not to come?" Justin asks.

"I'll really tell them not to come," I repeat, and I mean every word of it. "Don't you know that you're the most important person in my life? If this makes you upset, then they don't fucking come here."

"You mean it?" he asks.

"I never meant anything more," I tell him, my voice getting soft and gentle. I love Justin so much.

"Then he can come."

"What!?" I demand.

"I said that Raphael can come, and whoever else my mother invited."

"But…"

"I guess I needed you to prove to me that Raphael doesn't mean anything to you."

"Of course he doesn't."

"Yeah, but I needed to know that for sure."

"Do you know that now?"

Justin nodded. "Now I do. But don't think I won't be watching you."

"You will?" I say with a smile. "I haven't seen this jealous side of you for a long time."

"You better hope you don't see it rear its ugly head anytime soon," Justin warns me.

"Yes, sir. I'll take that under advisement, sir," I say in my best military voice.

Justin smiles and then he's in my arms. Our lips lock and I'm ready to throw him back onto the unmade bed and fuck him senseless again.

"Monoculy, Dada," a little voice says, before I can do any of that.

I groan. I look into Justin's eyes and he's laughing. That's a good thing. "Okay, Squirt," I say. "Let's ask Daddy if he'll play with us."

"Yay! Play, Daddy!" she demands.

"Okay," Justin laughs. "Let's see who the Monoculy champion of the Kinney-Taylor household is."

Bree brings us the Monopoly box that she's been holding all this time. We put it on her little table and Justin takes the lid off. She makes a grab for the five hundred dollar bills. That's my girl.

"Hey!" Justin says. "I'm the banker. You have to wait for me to give you your money."

"'Kay, Daddy," she says contritely.

The phone rings.

"Maybe that's Mom," Justin says. "You better answer it and tell her that the plans for Christmas are fine the way they are."

I smile appreciatively at him and pick up the phone.

"Hello."

"Dad, how the fuck could you not tell me about this medical stuff? I'm not a kid anymore, you know. And you better fucking be all right."

It's Gus.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 14

Gus' POV:

"Gus?"

I hear my Pop say through the phone. And I go off on him in less than 0.2 seconds flat. I hear myself freak out and rant and scream at my dad for not telling me that he was sick, or dying, or I don't know what.

"Gus."

I keep yelling, saying stuff like, I'm not a kid anymore and that he has no right to keep this kind of shit from me. And that I'm big enough to understand. And why did I have to learn all this from my mother and not him?

"Gus..."

I can't help it. I love my Pop so fucking much and then I hear Mama Mel say that all he had was a pimple on his ass. I really want to haul off and whack her one, but she's my mom and I love her and it's wrong to want to hit anyone let alone your own mother.

"Gus, I..."

I mean, puh-leez! It's almost Christmas, for fucks sake and I'm now learning that my father had cancer and that maybe it came back!

"And why wasn't I included in the family meeting, huh? Explain that one to me, asshole!"

I hear myself scream at my dad, again. Shit! I just called my dad an asshole. Fuck! I'm in deep shit now. But I can't help it, he shoulda told me.

"Sonny Boy! Will you shut the fuck up for a second!"

I hear my dad say something and I become quiet.

"Thank you," Pop says with a loud sigh. "Look, I'm sorry I didn't explain everything to you, but I didn't have my head screwed on right for days. You're right, I should have included you in the family meeting but I didn't want to worry you when I didn't really know anything concrete at that time. No one was supposed to know, only John and Justin and Bobby. But then Emmett, the nosy body, had to open his door when John and I came back to the loft and then of course, he had to tell Drew. And then he told Schmidt and Hunter and Nick and then the whole fucking world found out I had an ingrown hair on my ball that became an abscess...."

"Oh," I hear myself say. An ingrown hair. I had one of those, once. On my face when I first started shaving...weird thing. Kind of fascinating in a gross kind of way.

"Then the doctor took a biopsy....."

I remember it. It looked like an ordinary zit. It hurt a little and I squeezed it, some gunk came out but it stayed there for a couple of days. Until I found one of my Mom's tweezers and then I poked at it.

"...had to wait for the test results..."

Hurt like a motherfucker, then more pus came out and that's when I saw something black and curly. I pulled on it and I swear it had to be a foot long! It sort of tickled and hurt as it slid all the way out till I got to the end of it. Then I pulled hard, I guess the follicle came out along with more gook. It left some big fucking crater but the next day it was all healed up.

"I'm sorry, Gus, I should have told you myself."

"Huh? Oh, that's okay, Pop. So, you all good, now?"

"I'm fine, Sonny Boy."

"So, is it still cool that I hang with you for Christmas vacation?"

"Way cool."

"Okay, Pop! See ya in a couple of days. Sorry I tore you a new one. I didn't mean it. Well, I did, but not, you know what I mean?"

"Yeah, I know what you mean."

"So we're still good?"

"We're fine, Gus."

"Fan-fuckin-tastic! See ya, Pop!"

"See ya, Gus," my Dad says as I hang up the phone. Shit, that was close. I love my Pop, a lot. I know he thinks that's he's not such a great dad, but he's the best and I'm gonna make sure he knows it. I want to grow up to be just like him. Although, I think I better move out first before I let Mama Mel know that. She'll probably rip my balls off!

*****

Edna's Treasures

Justin's POV:

"Um, that was Gus," Brian says to me as he hangs up the phone. Well, duh! Tell me something I don't know.

"He was a little upset." Again Brian states the obvious as he shrugs his shoulders and gives me that crooked little smile of his. "I guess I should have spoken to him sooner." I nod my head but I know that our world was hanging by a thread for a few days. None of us were thinking that clearly.

"Daddy! Can I be the doggie?" Briana has been waiting patiently to play Monopoly. I give her the little silver dog.

"Brian," I begin, trying to soothe him. I bet he feels that this is 'kick Brian Kinney when he's down' day. "Gus probably wanted to hear it directly from you that you're not sick. Now that he knows you're all right, he'll be fine."

Brian nods at me as he sits at the table so that we can begin our game. He picks up the thimble as I take the cannon.

"You guys okay in here?" John walks in followed by Bobby and Patrick. They had all made themselves scarce when I went off on Brian.

"Hey, Monopoly! Can we play too?" Patrick asks with so much enthusiasm and a brilliant smile. The late morning sun is gleaming through the sun porch windows and bouncing off his flaming red hair. He is such a beautiful little boy, so much like his fathers.

"Of course, little man," I say, as I watch Bree and Brian nod their heads in agreement.

"Can my daddies play too?"

"We all can play," I answer.

"Yay!" both kids call out as John and Bobby sit. John reaches for the cowboy, Patrick takes the ship and Bobby, the top hat. I dole out the money and we begin our game.

I think this is one of the happiest days in my whole life.

John's POV:

Brian's dead on his feet. We must have played Monopoly for hours and it wore out my brother. That and the emotional exhaustion we've all experienced this past week.

"Hey, little bro, why don't you go take a nap? Looks like you can use one," I suggest. He almost toppled out of the little chair he's been sitting in, several times.

"No, I'm tired of being in bed," he says like a petulant child.

"How about the brass bed?" Bobby suggests, "We can move the screens aside then you won't feel cut off from us."

"No," Brian says with a frown.

"Dada?" Bree says with a suspicious yawn.

"Yes, Squirt?" Brian answers. His ears perk up even though his eyelids are growing heavy.

"Dada, don't want to play Monoculy no more."

"No? Then what do you want to do?" Bree gets up from her chair and goes to Brian. We all watch as she grabs his hand and pulls him toward the chaise lounge. "You sleepy, Squirt?"

"Take nap in the sun with me," Bree says. The chaise is in a sunny spot.

"Okay, sweetheart, maybe I will," Brian says with a jaw cracking yawn.

"Daddy, you too," Briana says with authority that brooks no argument or discussion. Princess Briana has spoken.

"Okay, baby, just let me clean this stuff up," Justin says indicating the Monopoly game.

"I'll take care of it, Jus," I tell my brother-in-law. "Your family needs you." Justin smiles one of his sunniest smiles that nearly blinds me and takes my breath away. He nods and murmurs a thank you as he follows Bree and Brian to the lounger. The three of them cuddle close, the little princess wedged between her fathers. She has a grip on both of them. Within minutes they're all asleep.

As I put the Monopoly pieces and board away, Bobby gets the big quilt that's on the brass bed. He and Patrick each take an end and cover the sleeping beauties. They both stand there to watch them for a moment. I can't help but think of how beautiful they are. Bobby must be thinking the same thing because he turns and smiles his own sunny smile at me.

I am so blessed.

I get up and open my arms, in a Brian Kinney sort of way. Bobby immediately fills them along with our son. We stand there in a huddle then we head toward our end of Edna's Treasures. When we're just about through our door I hear Beau get up from his cushion. He marches over to the foot of the chaise then plops himself down with a loud sigh.

Edna's Treasures is secure and back to normal, for now.

Brian'sPOV:

"Oh, fucking crap," I groan, as I try to move one leg and then my arm and finally one finger of one hand. Nothing wants to move.

"Wha…Whatsamatter?" Justin mumbles as he wakes up.

"I think I'm paralyzed."

"What? Are you serious?" Justin asks, as he throws the quilt aside.

"I'm fucking wedged in here and my limbs have gone completely numb."

Beau raises his massive head and looks at me from the foot of the chaise. I groan and manage to pry myself loose from Bree. She opens those blue eyes and looks at me.

"Dada?" she asks.

"We fell asleep for a long time, Squirt. It's dark."

"Hungy," she says.

I smile. When she's sleepy or upset or unhappy or wants something, she still reverts to her baby talk. I don't chastise her this time. I want her to stay just as she is. The prospect of her growing up and becoming a teenager is beyond frightening. I can barely handle her now.

"Let's get some dinner," Justin says, as he extracts himself from the chaise.

I manage to stand and my back cracks mightily before I straighten up. It feels good to be vertical. I wasn't sure I was going to make it. I pick up Bree and we head for the kitchen after Justin. Justin has bread out and he's making some massive Dagwood sandwiches. Bree and I smile. We love his sandwiches.

"Looks good," I say. He smiles at me.

"Looks good, Daddy," Bree confirms.

"And they will taste delicious."

I set Bree down and start a pot of coffee. I go to the fridge and get some juice for Bree. She heads for the napkins and gets one for each of us. We'll need them when we try to eat Justin's sandwiches.

We're munching away on the delicious sandwiches when the phone rings. I chew what's in my mouth and wipe my lips before picking it up.

"Yeah?" I say.

"Hello to you too, Mr. Kinney," Emmett's voice comes back to me.

"What do you want, Honeycutt?'

"Don't call me Honeycutt, and I wanted to know if we need anything more for the Christmas dinner. I'm doing some last minute shopping tomorrow."

"Shit!" I react. I realize I haven't told the big fairy that we're having four more for Christmas dinner.

"What? What's wrong? Something's wrong! Why did you say shit?" Emmett starts to babble.

"I … I meant to tell you…"

"Tell me? Tell me what? Have you cancelled the whole thing? Oh my fucking God, I'm going to have a million pounds of food left over. How could you not let me know?"

"Calm down, Honeycutt!" I order.

"Calm down! How can I calm down when you pull something like this? How can you be so … so … inconsiderate?"

"I didn't cancel the dinner. Stop queening out and just listen."

"Oh, oh, all right! I just thought that you…"

"We're having four more people than we originally thought," I blurt out, figuring I better get this out before he starts blathering on about something else.

"Four! Four more! And you didn't tell me, and you wouldn't have told me if I didn't call. Would you? Brian Kinney, you are trying to ruin my dinner. I should smack you upside the head."

"Since when did this become your dinner, Honeycutt?" I'm starting to get annoyed.

"Well … well…" That seems to have shut him up for a minute. "I am responsible for organizing this soiree, and I don't appreciate being kept in the dark about these new developments," he says haughtily. He seems to have recovered from the news.

"I wasn't keeping you in the dark," I say. "I just forgot to call."

"Likely story. You don't care what happens to me and my reputation when we run out of food, because of all these extra people."

"It's four fucking people. Stop acting like I invited the whole Ironmen team."

"If it was the Ironmen, Drew would have told me," Emmett replies, clearly still not over his queen out.

"It's four people. No big deal."

"And just who are these four extra people? Did Molly and Owen come back early from their honeymoon?" Emmett asks.

"Close, but no cigar," I reply.

"Are you going to tell me who is coming?" Emmett demands.

I know he's not going to be happy. "Sharon and Owen Brenner," I say.

"The fucking Brenners!" he shrieks. "Didn't I get enough of them at the wedding? How could you?"

"It just happened," I reply, refusing to explain.

"And that's only two. If it's that impossible old bat, Sarah Kingsley and her fucking date, you can shove your dinner up your ass!"

I laugh. I can't help myself. You always know where you stand with Emmett Honeycutt. "No," I say gently, "it's not Sarah."

"Then who the fuck is it?"

"The Brenners' veterinarian and his partner."

"That Raphael fellow? I was introduced to him," Emmett says after a moment. "But why are they coming to our Christmas dinner?"

"Jennifer invited them."

"I need to have a word with Miss Jennifer," Emmett says, indicating Jennifer is in for a chastising.

"Don't bother," I tell him. I okayed it."

"Well," Emmett sighs. "I guess it's happening then. So I better start my telephone tree."

"Telephone tree?" What the fuck is he talking about? He has a fucking telephone tree for Christmas dinner?

"Yes, I call Debbie and Ted and they call the people on their tree, like Debbie would call Michael and Danny and…"

"Okay, okay," I say. I don't really want to know.

"Do you think we should have another turkey?" he asks.

"How the fuck should I know?"

"We might have another ham instead. That would be easier, and we'll need more potatoes and vegetables, and several more desserts…"

"It's four fucking people. How much more can they possibly eat?"

"You have no idea!"

I can picture him rolling his eyes at me. "You're right; I have no idea."

"And it's Sharon fucking Brenner! We need more chairs, and they have to be comfortable for her and her husband. Only the best will do. Where the fuck am I going to get appropriate chairs at this late date…?"

"Emmett."

"Oh fuck! This is going to be a nightmare. I'll never be able to get this done in time…"

"Emmett."

"I'll be the laughing stock of catering in Pittsburgh. It's going to be a disaster, and Sharon Brenner will be sure to spread that news. I'm so screwed." His voice has become a shrill, piercing whine.

"Goodbye, Honeycutt." I hang up before he can shriek at me anymore.

"He didn't take it well?" Justin asks with a grin.

"You could say that."

"It's all right, Dada. I help," Bree says.

I smile. I know she will try to help. "Thank you, Squirt. It'll be fine."

She smiles up at me and takes another bite of her sandwich. So do I, as I contemplate what the fuck I've gotten all of us into.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 15

Edna's Treasures Christmas Morning

Brian's POV:

Mmm, the elves must be hard at work because I smell something wonderful in the air. I can hear the occupants of our cottage buzzing around like a flock of honeybees working our garden. And they're all trying to keep the noise down to let me sleep. They shouldn't bother. I'm used to being awake early, but I love them all for the effort. And there shouldn't be too much left to do except cook the big stuff. The turkey is in our oven, the hams are in John's and the roast is at Emmett's. John intends to move one of the grills closer to the kitchen door so I can grill up the vegetables and steaks if we need the extra meat.

Emmett did it again. He has it all organized. Debbie, Claire and Rachel are all bringing their specialties. While Lindsay and Jennifer are bringing additional desserts. Of course, the big fairy has been baking like a fiend over there. Drew came over last night to escape the madness. Poor guy! Claims he's gained ten pounds just by inhaling all the sugar. Drew's a great guy, just like his partner.

I really should get out of bed and help. Maybe a few more minutes.

"Dada?" Bree sticks her little head in the room. "You awake?"

"Yes, sweetheart, I'm awake. You awake?" I joke with her and she laughs.

"Silly Dada, I'm awake. I had my cereal and juice a long, long time ago."

"Oh, that's a good thing."

"But Dada, you didn't have your toast or coffee, yet."

"No, I haven't." Bree crawls up onto my bed. She's still wearing her pink pajamas and her thick bunny slippers. She's studying my face. "What is it, Squirt?"

"Daddy says for you to get out of bed now because you had nuff sleep and you're a lazy bones."

"Daddy said all that, did he?" Bree bobs her little head up and down. "What else did Daddy say?"

"He says that your toast is getting cold and your coffee is so strong that it's going to melt the coffee pot," Bree says in all sincerity. I stretch, wiggle my toes then reach for Bree to hug her close to my heart.

"We can't have that, now can we?" I feel her shake her head.

"So you get up now, Dada?"

"I'm getting up."

"Good," Bree says as she scrambles out of my arms and off the bed. She's standing just outside my bedroom door, patiently waiting for me to throw on some sweat clothes.

"Dada, what does snow smell like?" I can feel my eyebrow arch up at her question.

"Why do you ask, Squirt?" I ask as I join her in the hall. We stroll toward the kitchen.

"Uncle John says it smells like snow outside!"

John's POV:

The cottage is humming with life and the preparations for our Christmas feast with all of our friends and family. This year is so much more poignant due to Brian's scare.

I have the hams slow cooking in our oven while the massive turkey is over at Brian's end. Emmett is cooking a large roast. My mother is bringing several casseroles and I know Debbie is bringing her lasagna. Even Rachel and Bobby's parents are bringing something. The whole family is involved.

Justin told me about the added guests. What's a few more mouths to feed? I'm sure we'll have enough. We always do, with plenty of leftovers to send home with the family.

I just hope the weather cooperates. I've been listening to the radio but the weatherman has been no help. They haven't predicted a storm but I've lived most of my life outside. I know the signs of an impending storm. It smells like snow.

I hope I'm wrong, this time.

Bobby's POV:

The sleeping beauty arises! And he's in the company of our resident princess. Like peas in a pod, the three of them. I love them all so much. My life has gotten so much richer thanks to them, and I thank God for the gift they gave me. If it wasn't for Brian and Justin, I wouldn't have my John and my own special prince.

Time for me to rile up the old man. He's spent far too much time in bed being catered to. It's time he got his ass in gear.

"Hey, big guy, about time you got your skinny ass out of bed. We can use your help around here!"

I giggle as Brian gives me that glare. I live for it.

"Brian, be nice," Justin admonishes his partner, as he witnesses the death glare. Justin puts a large mug of coffee in front of Brian along with his toast.

"He started it!" Brian grumbles.

"Did not," I reply.

"Did too," Brian says and sticks his tongue out at me.

"Big baby," I fire at him.

"Am not," he shoots back and we both crack up into uncontrollable laughter. I give my brother-in-law and best friend a hug and a kiss.

"I love you, you big goof. Don't ever scare me like that again," I whisper into his ear. And I give him a squeeze before passing him the sugar.

"I won't," he promises as he kisses my cheek. "I promise."

Bree's POV:

I'm sitting on my chair watching Dada eat his breakfast. It's Christmas morning and nobody is saying anything about presents. They're all busy making food and cleaning and putting things out on the counter. Patrick is sitting beside me. We both want to open some presents. There are tons of them under the tree. I want to see all the neat stuff that I got.

Dada is drinking his coffee. I wonder when he'll be done. I look at Patrick who shrugs. Nobody is paying any attention to us. Beau is laying by Patrick's chair. I know we have a present for Beau.

"Dada," I say. "Beau wants his bone."

"What, Squirt?" Dada asks. He hasn't hardly heard me.

"Beau wants his Christmas bone," I repeat.

"Don't we all?" Dada says. He has that funny look on his face as he glances over at Daddy. Daddy grins in that silly way that they do sometimes.

I frown. That isn't what he's supposed to say. "Dada?"

"Yes, Squirt. You want to open your presents, don't you?" he asks.

"Yes, Dada. Patrick too. And Beau."

Dada smiles at me. "Justin," he says. "There's a little girl here who has been waiting patiently to open some presents. The little red headed boy wants to do the same."

"I'm not little," Patrick protests.

"No, you're not," Unca Bobby says as he ruffles Patrick's hair. "You're growing up much too fast."

"I think that could be arranged," Daddy says. "Don't you guys think so?" He looks at Unca John and Unca Bobby. They nod their approval.

"Yay!" I respond, clapping my hands.

"Let's go, Squirt," Dada says taking my hand. We go out to the sun porch where the Christmas tree is. It's so pretty with all the glittering ornaments. Dada flips the switch to turn on the lights on the tree, even though it's daylight. It looks nice, even prettier as the little lights blink on and off. There are a few snowflakes starting to fall outside behind the tree. It looks like Unca John was right about the snow.

"Pretty," I tell Dada.

"Your Daddy did a good job this year."

I nod my head enthusiastically. We had fun decorating the tree, even if we were worried about Dada.

"Looks like Santa filled your stocking," Dada tells me. He reaches behind the tree and pulls out a huge stocking loaded with gifts.

I already know that. I looked as soon as I got up. But Daddy told me I wasn't to touch the stockings until we were all ready to open presents.

Unca John brings a tray in from the kitchen. There's coffee for the grown ups and hot chocolate for me and Patrick. I take a sip as I wait for everyone to get settled. Beau lays down beside us and waits too.

Dada hands me my stocking. "Let's see what Santa brought you," he says. I see that Patrick has his stocking too and we both dig into them.

I get a Barbie doll, all in pink. I love her. She's beautiful. There's a couple of games and lots of candies. I know Daddy will take them from me and let me have one every now and then, but that's okay. My favorite present is the new soccer ball that Dada lifts out from behind the tree. It has my name on it. I can hardly wait till I can play with it.

Patrick goes through all the things in his stocking. He's happy, and so am I. The presents are great, but the best thing is having Dada here with us. I missed him so much when he and Unca John didn't come home with us. It's much better now that he's here. I give him a big hug and hold onto my soccer ball.

"Want to play soccer with me, Dada?" I ask.

"I'd love to, Squirt, but it's snowing."

We look out the windows of the sun porch and note that the scattered flakes are becoming more constant.

"Later?" I ask.

"Yeah, if the weather clears up, we could go out for a few minutes."

"Bree," Unca John says with a very serious look on his face. "Your Dada shouldn't be outside in bad weather. Maybe your soccer can wait for a few days."

I look at Unca John and then at Dada. He looks kinda sad, like he wants to play with me, but doesn't know whether he should or not.

"It's okay, Dada," I say. "We play later."

He hugs me harder and I know that was the right thing to say. I want my Dada to be like himself. This Dada doesn't seem quite like he should be. It makes me scared. I hope everything's all right. They said it was.

"Let's get to the rest of these presents," Daddy says cheerfully. He wants everything to be as it usually is on Christmas, just like me.

We open more presents, but not the ones that are for all the people who will be arriving here before long. I can't wait to see them all again. The wedding was very pretty and I learned lots of things there. I was a good flower girl, but it was kind of scary. I like being home where I know how everything is supposed to happen. It's much easier that way. I think we will have a good Christmas, now that Dada is home. Everyone will be very happy.

"Here you go, Beau," Dada says.

He pulls a huge rawhide bone out of Beau's sock. Beau's ears perk up and he noses the bone.

"It's all yours, boy," Unca John confirms.

Beau grabs the bone and takes it over to his cushion in the corner. He starts to gnaw on it. We all laugh as his massive jaws crunch pieces off.

"Maybe we should have got two," Unca Bobby says.

"Or three or four," Dada chuckles.

"Or ten," I supply.

They all laugh and Dada hugs me. That feels so good, as I notice that the snow is coming down even more.

*****

Jennifer's POV:

"Joan! Right on time." I greet her cheerfully and mean it too. I still can't believe that Joan Kinney has turned out to be one of my dearest friends. Since she's known Bree and made her peace with Brian, Joan Kinney looks like she's gone back in time. She's happy and content with her life. Score one for Briana!

"Jennifer, dear, you look wonderful, and congratulations. I hear the wedding was a great success."

"Well, it almost wasn't but that's a story for another time. I'm sorry you weren't able to come."

"I thanked Molly personally for the invitation but I didn't think I really belonged there and as it turned out, Peter had his first show. His style is nothing like Justin's and his ambitions aren't as lofty, but he has been offered a position as a graphic artist." Joan was glowing with pride. "He owes it all to your son. Justin believed in him and encouraged him."

"I'm sure Justin was happy to do it. But please, let me take your coat and I'd like to introduce you to someone who is rapidly becoming very special in my life." I introduce Joan to Seth and let her in on the slight change of plans.

"Oh dear, I brought a change of clothes with me and some toiletries, just in case. We seem to stay later and later when we visit." Joan is a practical woman, plus I bet she wants to spend some quality time with her son and grandchildren. Especially since Brian had his scare. I don't know how much she knows so I don't say anything about it.

"We're bringing extra clothing too. I hope the weather holds out," I say, as I look out the window at the greying sky. "They didn't say anything about snow."

"But that's here in the city," Seth reminds me. "We're going to the country."

The door bell chimes and Katerina goes to open the door. She places her overnight bag by the door.

"Good afternoon, Mr. and Mrs. Brenner," I hear Katerina greet our guests and she takes their coats.

"Hello there," I hear an unfamiliar voice call out and then a greeting in Spanish. Katerina returns the greeting in a flurry.

Owen makes the introductions to Joan, explaining their acquaintances and how the invitation came about. It sounds so silly when you think about it, but I can understand how Sharon feels. I feel it too, even though Katerina is still staying here, we have very little to do with each other. The girl is busy with her studies and at the clinic. And I'm at the office most days. I miss my little girl. I know Sharon misses Owen Jr. Even Joan commiserates, even though her children have been gone for ages. It's been only since Bree's christening that Joan has truly become one of the family. I know she regrets all the wasted years but we have no time for regrets today. It's Christmas!

Raphael's POV:

"What a lovely home you have Mrs. Taylor," I comment out loud. It's warm, cozy and without pretense. I heard she and Craig Taylor weren't hurting but that was then and this is now. Jennifer Taylor works for a living.

"Thank you, Dr. Angles and please call me Jennifer. I haven't been Mrs. Taylor for quite a while."

"Only if you call me Raphael. Is this some of your son's work?" I see several paintings and sketches hanging on the walls.

"Yes."

"They're so beautiful, so full of life," I hear Hector say to the murmurs of agreement from everyone else in the room. "This one...," Hectors points to a portrait of a man holding a dark haired child. The face of the child reminds me of the flower girl at Molly's wedding.

"Ah, that is a portrait first started by the artist JABKinney. It was an unfinished canvas," Jennifer explains. "That's Patrick Taylor, Kinney's lover with who we think is one of his children."

"Did Justin finish the painting?" I ask. The man has a serene smile and the child, an innocent beauty.

"Yes, Sidney Bloom, that's Justin's agent, insisted upon it."

Hector gets closer. He sees the family resemblance to Katerina.

"Justin is very talented," Sharon Brenner remarks.

The conversation turns as we discuss the drive to Edna's Treasures and then it dawns on me that we're not going to some resort or restaurant as Sharon Brenner explained. We are going to someone's home.

That someone is Brian Kinney!

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 16

Hector's POV:

I'm sitting in the back seat of Owen Brenner's car. It's a large Cadillac and very comfortable, but I don't feel particularly comfortable.

Raph whispered to me that he thinks we're going to Brian Kinney's house. This Edna's Treasures may be the house that Kinney shares with Jennifer's son, Justin Taylor. I'm not sure how I feel about this impromptu trip. Maybe it would have been better to stay home and have a quiet Christmas like we normally do. The idea of spending the day with one of Raph's former tricks, even if it is the legendary Brian Kinney, doesn't do much for my frame of mind.

I'm not jealous … not really. I know it was a very long time ago when Raph and Kinney did the nasty, but I can't help feeling extremely … strange about the whole situation. I met Kinney at the wedding and he seemed okay, but still. I have heard so much about him over the years. He was famous on Liberty Avenue. I would have liked to have been fucked by him. He was supposed to be the best, but I guess that's out of the question now … for a million reasons. But that's fine. It's just the idea of spending the day, and Christmas Day especially, with someone that I've had those thoughts about, and that Raph has actually fucked. It's way too weird. I can't believe that Kinney actually invited us. Why would he? I can't quite get my mind around this whole thing.

We're following behind Seth Harris' car. He seems like a nice gentleman. He sure has it bad for Jennifer. She seems to feel much the same way about him. They're kind of cute, for people of their age.

This Edna's Treasures is quite a ways out of Pittsburgh, about halfway to Harrisburg. It seems foolish to be going all this way to spend Christmas with people we barely know and who probably don't want us there. I let out a long sigh.

Raph's sitting beside me. I guess he heard the sigh because his hand closes around mine where it rests on the backseat of the car. I squeeze back, just to let him know that I'm still with him. We'll get through this together.

"Is the road getting covered with snow?" I ask, as I note the flakes that have been coming down for the last little while.

"Not yet," Owen says. "I don't think it's supposed to be bad. They didn't even say anything about snow earlier today."

"Hope you've got good tires anyway," Raph laughs.

"I have a new set of snows," Owen replies.

"I'm sure we'll be fine," Sharon Brenner states. "Owen's a very careful driver."

"That's good to know," I reply.

"There's nothing to worry about," Owen says. "The snow isn't even sticking yet. It's melting as fast as it comes down.

I look over at Raph. He doesn't seem worried about the snow, but he gives me a look that I know all too well. It's his apology for getting us into this mess with Kinney. He's probably wishing we had just stayed home today too.

Raph's POV:

I look at Hector. I can see that he's worried and it's not worry about snow or Owen's driving. It's worry about spending the day with Brian fucking Kinney and his family. If I had known that Edna's Treasures was Brian's house, I would never have agreed to go today. I should have followed my instincts which told me to stay home and do exactly what we've always done for Christmas.

I try to convey to Hector that I'm sorry, that I wouldn't have put him in this position if I had known. He seems to understand. He gives my hand a little squeeze. I think we'll be all right.

I let out a long breath and think about what it will be like to spend Christmas Day with Brian and Justin. It's going to be very strange. Who would ever have thought that Brian Kinney, the stud of Liberty Avenue, would be married and have a house and a son and a daughter, and invite me, a former trick, to Christmas dinner? It's un-fucking-believable.

I think Sharon Brenner had no idea what Edna's Treasures was when she invited us. I'm not sure she realizes even now exactly where we're going. It will be interesting to watch her reaction. I don't think she's really at ease with gays, but she does her best, and I give her credit for that. Her son marrying the sister of Pittsburgh's most famous gay artist, hell, Pittsburgh's most famous artist next to Andy Warhol, must have caused her to sit up and take notice of the gay community. Today should be interesting.

Maybe that's what Hector and I should do. We can sit back and watch the dynamics of this family. I've always enjoyed people watching. Hector doesn't care for it so much, but I think today could get him hooked. There should be lots of new and different relationships to study. How will a former legendary stud act around his family and friends? What kind of a father is he? How does his husband treat him? So much to learn, so little time. I can't help but smile as these thoughts cross my mind.

"How much longer do you think it will be until we're there?" I ask.

"I think about another half hour," Owen says.

The snow is still coming down, but not really hard.

"Have you known Justin and Brian for long?" I ask.

"I've used Brian's advertising firm for a few years. But the rehearsal dinner was really the first time I spent much time with Brian, other than on business. I met Justin once or twice before that."

"They really are an accomplished couple," Sharon says.

I wonder if she really means that or if she's practicing the words so that they won't sound too foreign to her tongue when she actually says them to the people involved.

"I like Justin's art very much," Hector contributes.

"Yes," Sharon agrees, "he's very good."

Then silence reigns for quite a while as we all try to think of something else to talk about.

*****

Edna's Treasures

Brian's POV:

"Brian, I think Debbie and Carl are here!" Justin calls out from the kitchen. Bree and I had finished cleaning up after the wrapping paper storm then I got her dressed for our guests. She's a kid; no one really cares what she wears but she's my daughter. Enough said.

"Bri, my mother and Steve just pulled up. We better get out there to help," John says as he heads for my front door.

"Hey, Bri, Emmett and Drew are here too, with the Hummer," Justin says and we all look out the front door. They only live right down the road. Did they really need to bring that behemoth of a car?

John goes running out to his mother's car to begin unloading her goodies for the feast.

"You better get out there, little bro. Looks like Deb brought two sheets of her lasagna."

"Three!" I hear Carl shout. I grab Justin's little grey hoodie to throw on before I venture out into the cold. Too many mother figures here to yell at me, including Justin and John. I run out to their car.

"Sweetheart!" Debbie screeches at me as she carefully places a pan in my hands. "Careful, it's still hot."

"I got it, Maw."

"And don't you think you can put on something more substantial than Sunshine's hoodie? You just gave me the scare of my whole fucking life. I don't need you dying of pneumonia."

"Oh, Maw," I hear myself whine. We all help to unload the cars, and Drew's truck. Drew, Carl and Steve then move their cars across the lane. Even with all the carpooling, the lane will be filled to capacity.

We stow all the food, more gifts are placed under the tree then I'm ambushed by Claire and Steve.

"And when were you going to call us?" Claire admonishes me. I think I fear Claire Anderson-McNally most of all.

"Claire, I..." I never get a chance to explain. She and Steve pull me into a hug. "We love you, honey, and we're here for you."

"I, I love you both too," is all I can say as I hug them back.

Rachel's POV:

"Oh for fuck's sake!" I say quite loudly, shocking my parents who have followed me through the front door of Edna's Treasures and embarrassing the hell out of Bobby. I was never one for beating around the bush.

Bobby explained Brian's little scare and that he's fine. So why the hell are they all still walking on eggshells?

"I beg your pardon?" Emmett asks me. And the family looks at me incredulously. I ignore Emmett as I turn to Brian who's been quietly putting beer and wine into a cooler to make more room in the refrigerator.

"Brian, were you or were you not given a clean bill of health by your doctor?" I ask him.

"I am cancer free, just a localized infection which has cleared up," Brian says as he stands tall.

"Okay, then. Why are all of you walking around like he's about to die any second now? It's Christmas! I will not stay here if I'm going to be subjected to long faces. You're healthy, we're all healthy, and the whole family is going to be together. Is that not reason enough to be happy and gay?" I stress the word gay, just a bit longer than I need to.

The family stares at me a bit longer then Brian walks over to stand in my space.

"It's gotta be the red hair," Brian snarks, as he picks me up and swings me around the room. Everyone laughs and I can feel the clouds in the room begin to clear up. A bunch of drama queens, the whole lot of them.

He puts me down and gives me a kiss. My father approaches him.

"Son, it's been a few days since you saw your doctor. Would you mind if I examined the area to assess the healing?" Brian looks at my dad and then at Justin. I can see Justin nod. He doesn't mind getting a second opinion.

Brian nods his consent then he and my dad go toward the bathroom.

Brian's POV:

I like Dr. Dan. He and Emily are good people. I think they've gotten over the 'my son is gay' thing. So I drop my pants and allow the good doctor a look-see.

"Hmm," Dan says.

"Again with the 'hmm'. Don't you doctors know other words than 'hmm'?" I ask and the doctor laughs. He stands up after his brief scan of my jewels and washes his hands as I button up.

"It's in the doctor credo, Brian. Thou shall do no harm. Thou shall say 'hmm' to frustrate your patients."

I crack up. Now I know where Rachel gets it from. "So, what's your verdict?"

"All healed, not even a scar. The suture must have been the dissolving kind. And the prosthetic is stunning."

"Why, thank you," I reply with my tongue shoved into my cheek.

He chuckles. "Brian, may I ask a personal question?" Here it comes. "Are you and your brother physically similar in all aspects, or just your facial features?"

"I believe my brother is equally endowed. Why?" I can be just as blunt as his daughter.

"Your relationship with Justin is the opposite of Bobby and John, is it not?"

"If you mean that I'm the top then yes, although over the years I have learned to become more versatile. What's with the sudden curiosity? You thinking of crossing over to the dark side?"

"What!? Heavens, no, I'm a hopeless heterosexual."

"I suppose the world needs some hets. I repeat, why the sudden curiosity?"

"It's not sudden; however, the opportunity to question you never arose in the past."

"So, now that you've had your hands on my balls, you think that gives you liberty to question me?"

He seems to consider my question, then replies, "Yes."

I like an honest man. I sit on the edge of the tub and point to the toilet seat for him. "Shoot."

"Bobby told me that he gave John a choice and John chose to be the bottom."

"Yes, I know," I sigh.

Dan laughs again. "You don't approve?"

"There are rules in our community, were rules," I correct myself. "Now those lines have been blurred and crossed."

"And you're not happy with that?"

"If you had asked me that sixteen years ago, I most certainly would not have been happy. Now, I don't care. As long as Justin is in my life, it doesn't matter if I top or bottom. The same for Bobby and John."

"Hmm."

"There's that word again. Is there a point to all of this?"

"Not really, I just wondered what it feels like."

"Doc, you've never had a prostate exam?"

"Of course I have and my prostate is fine, thank you very much."

"And during those exams, the little doc never got a rise?"

"Well, I..." The good doctor blushes.

"Dan, you don't have to be a gay man to appreciate the wonders of your prostate nor do you have to be a gay man to be able to take advantage of it."

"Hmm," he says as a light bulb as bright as one of our tree ornaments goes on above his head.

"Dan, I'll be happy to continue this discussion and go into detail with you but in about an hour there will be what will seem like half the state of Pennsylvania traipsing through my living room. I have to get out there. Besides, if we're not careful, the family will begin to think I'm corrupting you as we speak. Very few men can resist the power of my balls."

With that, Dr. Dan bursts out into laughter and we exit the bathroom. I notice that Ted, Allen, Hunter and Nick have arrived. And I hear Michael and Ben with Danny in tow, walking through the front door. The Munchers with the kids and Jennifer's band of merry makers have yet to arrive.

"So, what's the verdict?" Debbie asks loudly.

"I declare Brian's b..." Dan begins with a mischievous grin on his face.

"Dad!" Bobby and Rachel yell out. Dan shrugs as he winks at me.

"He's fine," Dan says. His son and daughter are eternally grateful for their dad's discretion. The occupants of the sun porch erupt into cheers and laughter.

Bobby's POV:

Somehow I have got to take my father aside and find out what he and Brian were talking about. For now, we're all pitching in to get the food on the table.

We decide to have a kids' table. The larger of our sun porch wicker tables is slid closer to our end of the porch and set for all of the young generation. Shit! When did I become the older generation? No time to ponder that one. The girls with Gus and JR have arrived and just in time. They can help to set up their table. My sister's girls will help too.

I watch as Justin checks the pulleys and ropes at his studio end. Wouldn't do if a painting got loose and fell onto the turkey, or worse, a guest. Nope, not a good thing.

Emmett and Brian are having this huge debate whether to have a sit down dinner or serve the food buffet style. We're about to sit down to Christmas dinner and they're having this discussion now? Emmett got his knickers all in a twist when he heard that Sharon Brenner was coming to dinner. Brian is doing his best to calm down the big drama queen. I don't know who's worse in the drama department, Brian or Emmett. Whatever Brian said must have worked. He pats Emmett's ass then hands Emm a beer. All appears to be right in the world again.

Hmm, I wonder what Brian said.

Justin's POV:

I feel so much better now. Rachel is right, Brian's fine, it's Christmas and all of our loved ones are going to be joining us for dinner. I have no reason to be sad or worried. And all the reasons to be happy...and gay.

I hear a knock on the door, the only one who knocks is my.....

"Mom! Right on time. Joan! Katerina! Come in. Brrr, it's getting colder." I greet the rest of our family and... "Mr. and Mrs. Brenner, it's good to see you again. Raphael, Hector, welcome to Edna's Treasures."

I take their coats, as my mom and Joan unpack the food that they brought with them.

"Brian!" I call out, hoping that Brian will come to my rescue. He's so much more adept at giving guests the tour. After all, the tours of his loft are legendary.

"Coming, Sunshine!" he answers and I want to kick him but I don't. I just shake my head as he strolls into the living room.

"Sharon, Owen!" Brian smiles handsomely, giving a chaste kiss to Sharon's cheek. He shakes Owen's hand firmly. "Justin, find out what they're drinking as I welcome Raphael and Hector." He extends his hand first to Raphael and then to Hector. "Please allow me to give you the 50 cent tour."

Brian guides our guests to the living room. The Kinney/Patrick portrait is prominent over the mantle. A comfortable fire is ablaze. They're all impressed with the painting.

"Kitchen," Brian says as he sweeps his hand around.

"What a beautiful stove!" Sharon exclaims.

"My brother is very proud of that stove. He found it and decided it belonged here."

"Your brother?" Owen asks. I slip a beer into Owen's hand and a glass of wine into Sharon's. Raphael and Hector also want beer.

"When my mother found this place, it was a bit run down," I start to explain.

"Run down!" My mother comes back in to get her own glass of wine. "This place was barely a shell. Brian saw something and..."

"And my brother made a miracle. Please come through and join our family," Brian says graciously as he ushers the newest members of our family into the sun porch.

In Sickness and In Health

Chapter 17

Bree's POV:

I see my Dada and Daddy bring in the people from the wedding, Mr. Owen and Mrs. Sharon. They're Auntie Molly's new in-laws. I don't understand what in-laws are, but I guess it's something that you get after a wedding. Dada says they should be out-laws. I think that's funny. I've seen outlaws on old movies on TV, and they don't look anything like these people.

Everybody seems to be here now. Auntie Emm is rushing around arranging everything. He looks really uptight, not his usual happy self. I think Mrs. Sharon make him nervous. She looks at everything here like it's not quite right. I don't understand what she doesn't like. Everything looks fine to me.

Gamma Debbie goes over to her. "How the hell are you?" she asks Mrs. Brenner.

"I'm quite well, thank you."

"That's good. Would you like another drink?"

"Why, yes, I believe that would be … acceptable."

Gamma Debbie takes the lady's arm and they go into the kitchen. Gamma Debbie always knows what to do.

"Gamma Jenn," I say, as I approach the table where she and Mr. Seth are nibbling on some of Auntie Emm's canapés. They're having some of the ones that Dada likes so much. I hope they don't eat them all, 'cause Dada really loves them.

"Yes, sweetheart, what can I do for you?"

"Did those people come with you?" I ask, and I point at the three men that were with Mrs. Sharon.

"Yes, they did? Do you remember the Brenners from the wedding?" I nod my head.

"And Raphael is a veterinarian."

I think about that word. I'm not sure I can pronounce it. "Does that mean he looks after dogs?"

"Yes," she says with a smile. "Maybe you should introduce him to Beau."

"I can do that," I reply enthusiastically. I run over to Beau who is lying on his cushion. It's been shoved into a corner and he doesn't look too happy. "Beau," I say. He raises his head. I don't think he likes having this many people in his space. I'm not sure I like it all that much either, especially when there's new people that I don't really know. "Come with me," I tell Beau. I pat the top of his head as he stands up. He follows me across the room.

I wait patiently while the men are talking. Finally I reach up and grab Raphael's pant leg and give it a tug.

"Well, hello, princess," he says, looking down at me. "What can I do for you?"

"I wanted you to meet Beau," I say.

"And is this Beau?" He bends over and lets Beau sniff his hand before he pats Beau's head. "He's a beautiful dog."

"He's very smart," I tell him.

"I bet he is, just like you," Raphael laughs.

I smile. He's a smart man. I like that. "Is it all right if I call you Mr. Raphael?" I ask precisely.

"Yes, it is, or you could call me Raph which is a little easier to say."

"Okay, Mr. Raph," I say. I giggle at the sound of it. Mr. Raph is still rubbing Beau who is loving every minute of it. "Beau really likes you."

"That's because I really like Beau. Isn't that right, boy?" Beau nuzzles Mr. Raph's hand. "Do you remember Hector from the wedding?"

I nod. "Hello," I say.

"You have a beautiful dog," Hector tells me.

"He's Unca John's dog, but he loves all of us," I tell him as I lock my arms around Beau's neck.

"Well, you're lucky to have such a fine dog," Mr. Raph says as he stands up.

"Beau's been our savior more than once," Dada says as he comes over to us. "Can I get you another beer?"

"That would be nice," Mr. Raph says. He and Hector follow Dada into the kitchen. Beau goes back to his cushion. Who should I talk to now?

Debbie's POV:

Sharon Brenner and I are sitting at the table in Brian's kitchen. She's working on her second glass of wine. I got her a dish of hors d'oeuvres and she's been packing those away. Emmett sure knows how to cook up some delicious fare.

"So, you were saying you miss Christmas with your son," I prompt.

"Yes, it's not the same without Owen Jr. around. I would have found it difficult to have dinner at home without him. I'm … glad to be invited out … here."

Yeah, right, I think to myself. She doesn't seem so glad about being here, but I can identify with her having a problem with change. Everybody used to come to my place for Christmas. Now we all come here. I admit I didn't like it at first, but now I wouldn't change it for the world.

"We usually have a great dinner, and we enjoy getting together," I tell Sharon. "I think you'll enjoy yourself."

"I'm sure," she replies, taking another drink of her wine.

Maybe the wine will loosen her up. I have a feeling that if she could get the pickle out of her ass, she might be an all right old broad.

"How long have you been having Christmas here?" she asks.

"I don't really know," I say thoughtfully. "It must be getting close to ten years. Fuck, I can hardly believe it's that long."

"Time passes so quickly," Sharon observes sadly.

I refuse to let her get maudlin. "And soon you'll have grandchildren, and you can start all new traditions with them."

"Ah, yes, grandchildren," she says thoughtfully. "That would be nice."

"It will be fucking fantastic," I tell her. "I never thought I'd have grandchildren when I realized Michael was gay. But now I've got Hunter and JR, and Bree and Patrick are just like my grandkids too."

"That must be nice for you."

"It is."

"I hope I can have a good relationship with my grandchildren … if I have some."

"Of course, you will. Kids love their grandparents. You'll have a fucking blast with them."

"Yes, yes, I think I will," she says with a smile.

"Sure you will."

"Thanks for the pep talk, Debbie. I feel much better."

"Good," I say. One job accomplished, I think to myself with satisfaction.

Melanie's POV:

I have to hand it to the bastard; he really knows how to organize a party. Or he knows who to call when he needs help with a party. There are so many people here but everyone has a drink of some sort. There's plenty of food to nibble on and I just caught sight of the largest turkey that I have ever seen come out of that big blue oven of theirs. Amazing! And he doesn't look a bit flustered with the Brenners, or that a former trick is here. Bet he caught hell from Justin about that one. But the fucker comes out smelling like a rose. Bet his shit don't stink either. And damn, JR loves him. How does he do that? Even women fall for that smile and charm of his! Are they all fucking blind?

And Lindsay, she just dropped everything to run right over to him and mother him to death. Shit. Is he ever going to be out of our lives?

Aaannd, it seems he has an opinion of where we should go on our vacation. St. Augustine, bah humbug. Why of all places would I want to go there? So it's warm and the B&B is gay friendly and the town is quaint. Daytona is close and Orlando isn't all that far. All right, I'll concede on that one but puh-leez.

Shit, I need another drink.

Hector's POV:

Unbelievable! We're welcomed into his home like we're one of the family. Even the family dog has given his seal of approval. I have spent enough time at the vet's office working with Raph to know that when a dog likes you, you have nothing to worry about. So why am I still uneasy?

Maybe it's because I am in the home of Liberty Avenue's most notorious top ever known. Maybe it's because the man I love has had the pleasure of 'knowing' that notorious top, and maybe it's because I hardly know a soul here.

I look at their tree; it's huge! But then the ceiling is so high, I can understand why this is probably the perfect studio for Justin. And what an amazing system he has, so clever. The easels are attached to this pulley system. When he's done painting or needs to get them out of the way, he just hoists them up to the ceiling. Damn clever, guess that's why he's an artist.

The decorations are so tastefully done, not garish, an interesting combination of old and new ornaments on the tree. And I think that everyone has a present, even us! How does he do that?

Owen's POV:

Brian's home is nothing like I envisioned. I could have sworn a man like him would live in a huge mansion, not some quaint little cottage stuck out in the middle of nowhere. And he rescued Bobby's sister's house, with help of course, and he had Emmett and Drew's house built for them too. He really is an enigma. Ruthless in business but honest too. And just look how he puts up with all these women who appear to make it their business to mother the hell out of him. Maybe that's why he built this place all the way out here, to get away from them all. Ha!

Uh oh, who is this walking over to me? I've met so many people lately, I'm forgetting names. But he wasn't at the wedding, I'm sure of that. Bobby's father...Stan? Don?

"Dan Morrison," he says as he sticks out his hand. I shake it firmly.

"Thank you, in the past week I've met so many people, I can't keep it all straight in my head. Owen Brenner."

"Nice to meet you, Owen. Welcome to the family."

"Thank you. Bobby's father, right?"

"Yes, and Rachel's. And those two young ladies flirting shamelessly with Gus are my granddaughters."

"And Patrick is your grandson? He made an excellent ring bearer. Remind me to give you a copy of his picture. Somewhere in that bottomless pit my wife calls her purse, are our copies of the wedding photos. There's several shots of Patrick, and Patrick with Briana. Those two are beautiful together."

"Yes, they are." We both pause in our conversation to look over at the littlest ones here, as they try so desperately to act grown up. Patrick is sneaking a treat off the table for Briana. Busted! Brian catches them, takes the cookie and places a couple of carrot sticks into their hands. They look devastated. Brian raises that eyebrow at them and shoos them out of the kitchen area.

Dan and I both chuckle. Kids will be kids. Thank God, that parents are usually smarter.

"If you don't mind me asking, I know Briana and Patrick are cousins but are they related? I know how strange that sounds."

"I don't mind the question. Bobby and John had a difficult time when they decided to have a child. It took time to find a surrogate, and then they found out that Bobby is almost sterile."

I gasp at that, I know Junior wants children.

"Because John is a lot older than Bobby, he wanted Bobby to father the child but it wasn't meant to be. Then the surrogate miscarried."

I place my hand on Dan's shoulder for support. He smiles at the gesture.

"John took it badly; they both did. Then my beautiful daughter gave them the most wonderful gift of all, she volunteered to be their surrogate."

"So Patrick is..."

"Not only Bobby's son but his nephew. He comes by that red hair naturally!"

We both laugh.

"And Briana, she looks so much like Justin and her hair has that same strawberry blond look like Molly. How did they manage that?"

"Research, lots and lots of research. From what I heard Brian had specific requirements when it came to the surrogate. And it appears he got what he wanted."

Briana takes that moment to come back into the kitchen looking for her brother. She bats her eyes at him as she asks him to get her a juice box. He happily complies and she thanks him sweetly. Those eyes, I've seen those eyes at work before. I think Molly must have used those pretty eyes of hers on Junior.

"Bri, can you get me that bowl?" Justin calls out. Brian is nowhere around.

"Coming, Sunshine!" we hear, as Brian magically appears reaching up to the high shelf for the indicated bowl.

"Thank you," Justin says with that famous smile of his. He automatically bats his eyes at Brian and Brian melts.

Dan and I chuckle as we both witness the whole exchange.

"Must be something about those Taylor eyes," Dan mumbles and we laugh louder.

Justin's POV:

We fit, we all fucking fit at the table. Although I'm glad we made a kids' table. I think Patrick and Bree like it over there. She's sitting on her booster seat like a little princess. Patrick's doing his best to be all grown up.

We're all doing our best to be grown up. Well, most of us are. I heard some of the snarky comments Mel was making about Brian. She makes me so angry sometimes. Michael made a few comments about Raphael and Hector but this is my house, I'll have anyone here that I damn please! And Brian is on his best behavior. He's been polite, cheerful, helpful and very solicitous. He's making sure all of our family is having a good time. But I have to admit, Michael is behaving with Danny. Danny is very impressed with Edna's Treasures. We should include him in our barbecues this coming Summer.

Summer. The Winter has barely begun and I'm thinking of Summer. Shit, I think it's snowing harder.

John's POV:

Damn, I hate it when I'm right sometimes. This isn't just snow, it's a fucking blizzard. I better call the plow guy.

Joan's POV:

I guess I blocked it all out that my son once had cancer. He seems so young and healthy all of the time. But cancer took his father, as it has many others in my parish. A mother thinks that she'll precede her children, not the other way around. Brian has insisted and assured me that he is fine. Just a local infection which he has been treated for and is now resolved. I shall ask Father Tom to say a special prayer for Brian, as I will tonight before I go to sleep.

So many of us here, brought together as family. Mr. and Mrs. Brenner, I know of them. I don't run in their circle but they seem nice, down to earth. Although, I did hear Emmett say something about Sharon's mother, a Sarah Kingsley. Very prominent in Pittsburgh society. Owen Jr. takes after his father; Owen Sr. has been nothing if not cordial. My son's family is growing.

Speaking about growing, I saw pictures of Briana and Patrick at Molly's wedding. They're both growing so fast. Soon, Brian and Justin will be escorting Bree down the aisle. I hope I live long enough to see that. I missed so much in their lives before, so much of John and Peter too. But not anymore. My family, this family, means too much to me.

The table is beautiful! The family is almost all seated. It amazes me that we all fit. The table is brimming with food; it truly looks like a Christmas wonderland. The tree is sparkling, the snow swirling around outside is reflecting back the lights. I feel overwhelmed with the enormity of it all.

Brian and Justin sit together, as do John and Bobby. There is so much love in this room you can almost touch it. Brian smiles at me, he looks peaceful and happy.

And so am I.

Brian's POV:

We made it. We all fit. Emmett and his minions, the family minions, have done it again. The wonderful aromas, the tree, the family, I am so grateful to be sitting in the middle of it all.

And then there's Justin, Gus and Bree. Nothing compares to them. Fuck! If I keep this up, I'm going to be a babbling mess. But I'm always up, and I almost laugh out loud. Behave yourself, Kinney.

Emmett is giving me the eye. I guess it's time for me to say something so we can all pig out on this enormous feast. I'm gaining weight just looking at it.

"Bri, I think you need to say something," John says to me. I glance over at Bobby and he nods in agreement. That red headed spit fire, I better watch my ass around him or he'll cut me down to size.

"Brian, say something so we can eat. I'm hungry," Justin says giggling. Christ, he's so beautiful!

"The stomach that must be obeyed!" I say to him as I stand, my glass in my hand. The family becomes quiet.

"I've been told that I better say something and say it fast because Justin is hungry." The family starts to laugh. Justin's appetite is well known.

"I'm hungry too, Dada!" Bree says from her table.

"Okay, Squirt, Dada has to say something."

"Hurry up, Dada!" The laughter grows louder.

"Yeah, yeah, I know, those blond Taylor have a way of leading me around by my..."

"Brian," Justin scowls at me. I shrug my shoulders.

"See what I mean? Anyway, first let me welcome the newcomers to our family. Danny, Sharon, and Owen. We're one cwazy wittle family but you'll love us once you get to know us. What's not to love?" I say, as I spread out my arms.

"You tell 'em, kiddo!" Debbie yells out from her end of the table.

"And let me welcome our new friends, Raphael, Hector and Seth. We hope that you won't be strangers to Edna's Treasures. If you're lucky I may even barbecue you a steak next Summer."

"Bring your antacid pills with you," Emmett snarks.

"Fuck you, Honeycutt!"

"Don't call me, Honeycutt," he says as he sticks his tongue out at me. I return the gesture.

"Brian!" Justin grumbles at me.

"Uh oh, the little woman is getting angry." That gets me a poke in the ribs. "Let me just say that I thank the gods that you're all here to celebrate with us. A lot of people contributed to this feast and a lot of love went into it. And I thank the gods that I'm here to share it all with you. Merry Christmas to all of us!"

"Merry Christmas!" The family chimes back. I sweep Justin into my arms for a kiss then place him back in his chair. I pass him the potatoes.

"Let's feed that stomach of yours, Sunshine!"

TBC